Produced by Henry Flower and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)









Transcriber's Note


Italic text is represented by _underscores_.

Sidenotes are in ~swung dashes~.

Superscript is indicated by caret signs, e.g. Lith^{rs}.




  TRAVELS
  INTO
  BOKHARA;
  _&c. &c._

  VOL. I.




  LONDON:
  Printed by A. SPOTTISWOODE,
  New-Street-Square.




[Illustration:

  _Drawn by D. M^c. Clise._      _Engraved by E. Find._

_Costume of Bokhara_

London, Published 1834, by John Murray, Albemarle Street.]




  TRAVELS
  INTO
  BOKHARA;

  BEING THE ACCOUNT OF
  A JOURNEY FROM INDIA TO CABOOL, TARTARY,
  AND PERSIA;

  ALSO, NARRATIVE OF
  A VOYAGE ON THE INDUS,
  FROM THE SEA TO LAHORE,
  WITH PRESENTS FROM THE KING OF GREAT BRITAIN;
  PERFORMED UNDER THE ORDERS OF THE SUPREME GOVERNMENT
  OF INDIA, IN THE YEARS 1831, 1832, AND 1833.

  BY
  LIEUT. ALEX^R BURNES, F.R.S.
  OF THE EAST INDIA COMPANY’S SERVICE;
  AS^T POLITICAL RESIDENT IN CUTCH, AND LATE ON A MISSION TO
  THE COURT of LAHORE.

  ----“Per syrtes iter æstuosas,
  .... _per inhospitalem
  Caucasum, vel quæ loca fabulosus
      Lambit Hydaspes_.”      HOR.

  IN THREE VOLUMES.

  VOL. I.

  LONDON:
  JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.

  MDCCCXXXIV.




  THESE
  TRAVELS INTO BOKHARA
  ARE INSCRIBED
  TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE
  LORD WILLIAM CAVENDISH BENTINCK, G.C.B.
  GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF INDIA,
  &c. &c. &c.

  UNDER WHOSE AUSPICES
  THEY WERE UNDERTAKEN AND PERFORMED,
  BY
  HIS LORDSHIP’S MOST OBEDIENT,
  FAITHFUL SERVANT,
  ALEX^R BURNES.




TO THE READER.


The following volumes contain the Narrative of my Voyage on the Indus,
and subsequent Journey into Bokhara. I have thrown the Journey into the
first two volumes, from its interest being, perhaps, greater than that
of the Voyage; and since the two subjects, though parts of a whole, are
distinct from each other.




LIST OF PLATES.


    VOL. I.
   Plate I. Costume of Bokhara, to face the title-page.
        II. Colossal Idols at Bameean, to face page 183.
  (_This is a double plate, and must be folded._)

   VOL. II.
       III. Bactrian and other Coins, to face page 455.
        IV. Bactrian and other Coins, to face page 455.

  VOL. III.
         V. View of Hydrabad on the Indus, to face title-page.
        VI. Natives of Cutch, to face page 9.
       VII. Natives of Sinde, to face page 87.
      VIII. View of Sindree, to face page 309.

N.B. Mr. John Arrowsmith’s Map, constructed expressly for this work, is
sold separately by all booksellers, price, in sheets 7_s._, in cover
7_s._ 6_d._, and in case 10_s._




ADVERTISEMENT

REGARDING

THE MAP OF CENTRAL ASIA AND THE INDUS.


On my return to Europe, I gave my original manuscript surveys,
protractions, and the whole of the observations which I had made
during a period of nine years, while employed in different surveys
throughout Asia, together with such other authentic documents as I
had collected, to Mr. John Arrowsmith.[1] He has embodied these in a
large and comprehensive map, to illustrate this work; combining, at the
same time, the latest and best information on the various countries
within the limits of the map. The task has been most laborious; but
the accuracy with which it has been performed will, I am sure, entitle
him to the high approbation of the public: since this map throws a
new light on the geography of this portion of the globe. It is due to
Mr. Arrowsmith to state, that this map has been engraved at his own
expense, and is now published, in the most public-spirited manner, at
his own risk.

 London, June, 1834.

FOOTNOTE:

[1] No. 33. East Street, Red Lion Square.




PREFACE.


In the year 1831, I was deputed in a political capacity to the Court
of Lahore, charged with a letter from the King of England, and a
present of some horses, to the ruler of that country. The principal
object of my journey was to trace the course of the Indus; which had
only been crossed at particular points by former travellers, and had
never been surveyed but between Tatta and Hydrabad. My success in
this undertaking, which was attended with many difficulties, and the
sight of so many tribes hitherto little known, gave fresh strength to
a desire that I had always felt to see new countries, and visit the
conquests of Alexander. As the first European of modern times who had
navigated the Indus, I now found myself stimulated to extend my journey
beyond that river--the scene of romantic achievements which I had read
of in early youth with the most intense interest.

The design received the most liberal encouragement from the
Governor-general of India, Lord William Bentinck, whom I joined at
Simla, in the Himalaya Mountains, after the termination of my mission
to Lahore. His Lordship was of opinion that a knowledge of the general
condition of the countries through which I was to travel, would be
useful to the British Government, independent of other advantages which
might be expected from such a journey.

The hazardous nature of the expedition, and the mode in which it could
be best accomplished, required consideration. It would have been
objectionable, and highly imprudent, to have entered the countries
lying between India and Europe, as I had voyaged on the Indus, an
accredited agent; and I was directed to appear (which I myself had
suggested) as a private individual.

I was furnished with passports as a Captain in the British army
returning to Europe, drawn out in French, English, and Persian; and in
such terms as would satisfy the people of my real character; and show,
at the same time, that Government was interested in my good treatment.

Every other arrangement regarding the journey was left to myself; and
I received the sanction of the Governor-general to associate with me
Ensign John Leckie--a young officer of the most buoyant disposition,
who had been the companion of my voyage up the Indus. On the eve of
departure, my fellow-traveller was recalled by the Government of
Bombay. Believing that his place might be well supplied by a medical
gentleman, which I thought would facilitate our progress through
such countries, I prevailed on Mr. James Gerard, a Surgeon of the
Bengal army, to accompany me. That gentleman had passed most of his
life in India, in traversing the Himalaya regions; and possessed an
ardent desire for travel. I was also attended by a native Surveyor,
Mahommed Ali, a public servant, who had been educated in the Engineer
Institution of Bombay, under Captain G. Jervis, of the Engineers;
and who had entitled himself to my utmost confidence by faithful
and devoted conduct on many trying occasions during the voyage to
Lahore.[2] I also took a Hindoo lad, of Cashmere family, named Mohun
Lal, who had been educated at the English Institution at Delhi, as he
would assist me in my Persian correspondence; the forms of which amount
to a science in the East. His youth and his creed would, I believed,
free me from all danger of his entering into intrigues with the people;
and both he and the Surveyor proved themselves to be zealous and
trustworthy men, devoted to our interests. Being natives, they could
detach themselves from us; and, by reducing our retinue, maintain our
character for poverty, which I ever considered our best safeguard. We
discharged the whole of our Indian servants but one individual, Ghoolam
Hoosn, who demands my lasting gratitude for the hardships which he
underwent on my account, and who is yet my faithful servant.

From the time I resolved to traverse the countries that lie between
India and the Caspian, I determined to retain the character of a
European, accommodating myself in dress, habits, and customs, to
those with whom I should mingle. The sequel has proved that the
design had much to recommend it, though the character involved us in
some difficulties. I adopted the resolution, however, in an utter
hopelessness of supporting the disguise of a native; and from having
observed that no European traveller has ever journeyed in such
countries without suspicion, and seldom without discovery. From long
intercourse with Asiatics, I had acquired some insight into their
character, and possessed at the same time a fair colloquial knowledge
of the Persian language, the _lingua franca_ of the people I should
meet. I did not, then, hesitate to appear among them in their own garb,
and avow myself a foreigner. By all the accounts which I collected, it
did not appear to me that there was any just cause for apprehending
personal injury or danger; but I received little consolation from my
friends in India, who referred to the fate of our predecessors, poor
Moorcroft and his party, as our inevitable lot. I trust, however, that
the happy termination of this journey will give a more favourable
impression of the Asiatic character, and stimulate others (which I
shall consider a high reward) to view and visit these lands.

Such is a brief detail of the circumstances which led me into these
countries; the manner in which I have performed my task must be decided
by the public. I have to solicit much indulgence, in the perusal of my
book; I have had no assistance in its composition, and my career in
the East has been one of constant employment. I am, however, deeply
indebted to the Hon. Mountstuart Elphinstone, the late Governor of
Bombay, for his advice in preparing for the press; and by which I
have not failed to profit. If I had to congratulate myself on having
reached my native shores in safety, I consider my good fortune great
indeed, to have met a gentleman so eminently qualified to give me
counsel. The aversion to display, for which Mr. Elphinstone is so
distinguished, alone prevents my enlarging on this subject.

From Mr. James Bailie Fraser, the well-known author of the Kuzzilbash,
and my esteemed friend and brother officer, Lieut. G. L. Jacob, of the
Bombay army, I have received some judicious hints. To Mr. Horace Hayman
Wilson, Sanscrit Professor in the University of Oxford, and Mr. James
Prinsep, Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, my acknowledgments
are due for illustrating my collection of coins: the notes of these
gentlemen will speak for themselves.

To Captain R. M. Grindlay, author of a series of Views of Western
India, I am indebted for most of the illustrations, which do ample
credit to his talents and pencil. To my brother, Dr. David Burnes, who
has assisted me in the laborious task of correcting the press, I offer
my best thanks; which, I think, completes the whole of my obligations.

I have now only to express an anxious hope, that my fellow traveller,
Dr. Gerard, who has not yet reached India, may soon be restored to his
friends, to share in the approbation which has been bestowed, I fear
too liberally, upon myself.

  ALEX^R BURNES.

 _London, June, 1834._

FOOTNOTE:

[2] I have now to deplore, with the sincerest sorrow, the death of
this worthy man. His fate was indeed cruel: he passed safely through
the deserts and dangers of Tartary, and now moulders at Vellore, where
he died of cholera, while accompanying me to Calcutta. A generous
Government have not forgotten his merits: his widow has been liberally
pensioned, his family has been provided for, and his sons, on their
attaining a certain age, will be admitted into the public service. This
well-timed bounty has not passed unnoticed by the Indian community. I
observe it mentioned in a Bengal newspaper, edited by a native, who
calls upon his countrymen on that side of India to emulate such a
career, and see that they are not left behind those at Bombay in mental
advancement.




CONTENTS

OF

THE FIRST VOLUME.


  CHAPTER I.

  LAHORE.
                                                                   Page
  Departure from Delhi.--Communication from Runjeet
  Sing.--Himalaya.--Villages on the Sutlege: People.--Banks
  of the Sutlege.--Physical Phenomena of Rivers.--Altars of
  Alexander.--Enter the Punjab.--Our Welcome chanted.--Civilities
  at Hurree.--Seik Fanatics.--Manja; country so called.--Antient
  Canals.--Town of Puttee.--Stud of Horses at Puttee.--An Acali,
  or Fanatic.--A Seik Chief and his Castle.--Famous Road of
  Juhangeer.--Enter Lahore.--Visit the Maharaja.--Earthquake
  at Lahore.--Join Runjeet Sing in the Field.--Description
  of his Camp.--Runjeet Sing marching.--Conversations of
  Runjeet Sing.--Superb Cashmere Tents.--A Visit from the
  Physician-general.--Runjeet Sing sporting.--Conversations of
  Runjeet Sing.--Return to Lahore.--Festival of the Busunt, or
  Spring.--Entertainment by the Maharaja.--Preparations for our
  Journey.--Kindness of Messrs. Allard and Court.--Audience of
  Leave.--Mons. Court’s Instructions                               1-38


  CHAP. II.

  ACROSS THE PUNJAB TO THE INDUS.

  Quit Lahore.--Reduction of Baggage.--Arrangements.--Garden
  described.--Himalaya.--Reach the Chenab or Acesines.--Soil
  and Wells.--Sugar.--A Seik Chief.--Seiks: Peculiarities of
  the Tribe.--Cross the Chenab.--Diseases: Opinions regarding
  them.--Cross the Jelum, or Hydaspes.--Arrival at Pind Dadun
  Khan.--Antiquities.--Salt Mines of Pind Dadun Khan.--Position
  of the Salt Range.--Formation, &c.--Mines, Strata,
  Temperature.--Manner of working the Salt.--Its Quality.--Supply
  of the Mineral.--Banks of the Hydaspes.--Villages.--Scene
  of Porus’s Battle.--Extensive Ruins.--Speculations.--Nicæ
  and Bucephalia.--Porus’s Army compared with Runjeet
  Sing’s.--Floating Islands.--Costume of the Ladies.--Arrival
  at Rotas.--Fortress.--Nature and Formation of Rocks.--Tope of
  Manikyala.--Coins and Antiques.--Manikyala identified with
  Taxilla.--Rawil Pindee.--Marks of quitting India.--Hurdwar
  Pilgrims: Reflections on seeing them.--Seik Priest.--Pass
  of Margulla.--Tope of Belur.--Garden of Hoosn Abdall.--See
  the Indus.--Encamp on the Indus.--Ford it.--Story of a
  Soldier.--Attok.--Phenomenon at Attok.--Washing Gold            39-80


  CHAP. III.

  PESHAWUR.

  Entrance into the Country of the Afghans.--Precautionary
  Arrangements.--Farewell Letter to Runjeet Sing.--Salt
  Monopoly.--Fields of Battle.--Entrance into Peshawur.--Afghan
  Entertainment.--Visitors.--Ride out with the Chief.--His
  Character.--Afghan manner of spending Friday.--Horrible
  Spectacle.--Brother of the Chief.--Arrangements for our
  Advance.--The Chief and his Court.--Visitors.--Juvenile
  Intelligence.--Rambles in Peshawur.--Quail
  fighting.--Hawking.--Moollah Nujeeb.--A Saint.--Disadvantages
  of giving Medicine.--Antiquities.--Conclusions regarding the
  “Topes.”--Preparations for Departure.--Maître d’Hôtel of the
  Chief                                                          81-111


  CHAP. IV.

  JOURNEY TO CABOOL.

  Departure from Peshawur.--Khyberees.--Passage of
  the Cabool River.--Caravan.--Scene in the Cabool
  River.--Mountains.--Formation of the Hills.--Interview with a
  Momund Chief.--Civility of a Khyberee.--Incident.--Pestilential
  Wind.--Antiquities.--Julalabad.--Snowy
  Mountains.--Bala-bagh.--Treatment by the
  People.--Gundamuk.--Cold Countries.--Neemla.--Manner of keeping
  Horses.--Jugduluk.--Post-houses of the Emperors.--Wandering
  Ghiljees.--Pastoral Scenes.--Ispahan.--Story of Futtih
  Khan.--Pass of Luta-bund.--Arrival in Cabool.--Our Conductor,
  Mahommed Shureeff                                             112-132


  CHAP. V.

  CABOOL.

  Arrival of Mr. Wolff.--Nawab Jubbar Khan.--Introduction to
  the Chief of Cabool.--Conversations.--Tomb of the Emperor
  Baber.--Prospect.--Intercourse with the People.--Cabool; its
  Bazars.--Traditions.--Coins.--Armenians.--Entertainment.--Gardens
  of Cabool.--Fruits and Wines.--Bala Hissar, or
  Prison.--Difference in Asiatic and European Manners.--Eed,
  or Festival.--Tomb of Timour Shah.--Alchymy and
  Minerals.--Freemasonry.--Jewish Origin of the Afghans;
  Opinions regarding it.--Party.--The Kaffirs, a singular
  People.--Preparations.--Shikarpooree Merchants.--Money
  Arrangements.--Civilisation by Commerce                       133-170


  CHAP. VI.

  JOURNEY OVER THE HINDOO KOOSH, OR SNOWY MOUNTAINS.

  Quit Cabool.--Cafila-bashee.--Contraband
  Korans.--Julraiz.--Valley of the Cabool River.--Fish
  Preserve.--Ghuzni.--Pass of Oonna.--Effects of Snow.--Family
  of Huzaras.--Goître.--Ali Illahi.--Yezdan Buksh Huzara.--Pass
  of Hajeeguk and Kaloo.--Mountain Scenery.--Bameean excavated
  City.--Idols of Bameean.--Geographical Errors.--Leave
  Afghanistan.--Uzbek Chief of Syghan.--Feelings on entering
  Tartary.--Pass of Dundan Shikun.--Ruhmut oollah Khan.--Uzbek
  Pity.--Mahommedan Law.--Companions.--Asiatic Opinions of
  Europe.--Pass of Kara Koottul.--Adventures.--Life of a
  Traveller.--Modes of Salutation.--Tremendous Defiles.--Poisonous
  Plant.--Heibuk reptiles.--Houses.--People.--Khooloom and Plains
  of Tartary                                                    171-206


  CHAP. VII.

  SERIOUS DIFFICULTIES.--JOURNEY TO KOONDOOZ.

  Difficulties at Khooloom.--Sketch of Moorcroft’s
  disasters.--Departure for Koondooz.--Favourable
  Opportunity for escape.--Night Adventure.--My Account of
  myself.--Imbecility of our Conductor.--Visiters, manner of
  Tea-drinking.--Traditions of Alexander the Great.--Interview
  with the Chief of Koondooz.--Incidents illustrative of Uzbek
  Character.--Koondooz; its Chief.--Departure from Koondooz.--Quit
  Khooloom.--Avaricious Conduct of our Conductor.--Dangers of the
  Road to Balkh.--Mirage.--Muzar.--Tomb of Mr. Trebeck.--Arrival
  at Balkh.--Intelligence of the Cafila-bashee                  207-236


  CHAP. VIII.

  BALKH, AND JOURNEY TO BOKHARA.

  Description of Balkh.--Climate.--Coins found at
  Balkh.--Cafila-bashee.--Grave of Mr. Moorcroft.--Quit
  Balkh.--Ancient Bactriana.--Correctness of Quintus
  Curtius.--Desert of the Toorkmuns.--Reach the Oxus.--Singular
  manner of crossing it.--The Caravan.--Kiz Kooduk.--A
  Khwaju.--Literature.--Amazons of Lakay.--Kirkinjuk.--A
  Slave.--Knotty Points.--Snowy Mountains.--Kurshee.--Sickness
  of our Party.--Alarms of a Traveller.--Letter
  to the Minister of Bokhara.--Kurshee.--Market
  at Karsan.--Uzbeks.--Abdoolla Khan; his
  Munificence.--Acquaintances.--Fatigues.--Reflections.--Arrival
  in Bokhara                                                    237-266


  CHAP. IX.

  BOKHARA.

  Change of Dress.--Visit the Minister.--Suspicions regarding
  us.--Description of the Registan, or great Bazar of
  Bokhara.--Employments in the Bazar.--Society at Bokhara.--Slave
  Bazar at Bokhara.--Offenders against Mahommedanism.--Hindoos.--A
  Wanderer.--An Indian Sepoy.--A pretty Fair One.--Costume.--Baths
  of Bokhara.--Interview with the Minister.--The King.--Life of a
  King.--Russian Slaves.--Acquaintances at Bokhara              267-299


  CHAP. X.

  BOKHARA.

  The City of Bokhara.--Historical Sketch of it.--Colleges of
  Bokhara.--Rigour of Mahommedanism.--Literature of Central
  Asia.--Interview with the Vizier.--Samarcand.--Tomb of Bhawa
  Deen.--An Ancient City, Coins, &c.--An Uzbek Family.--Bokhara
  on Friday.--Arrangements.--Farewell Visit to the
  Vizier.--Departure                                            300-329


  CHAP. XI.

  DETENTION IN THE KINGDOM OF BOKHARA.

  Detention of the Caravan.--Assemblage of
  Merchants.--Country between Bokhara and the
  Oxus.--Intercourse with the Toorkmuns.--A Toorkmun
  Acquaintance.--Ersaree Toorkmuns.--Slavery in
  Toorkistan.--Fellow-travellers.--Music.--Our own Party.--Ruins
  of Bykund.--Alexander’s Marches.--Reply from the Khan of
  Orgunje.--Uzbek Customs.--Preparations for Departure.--Receive
  Letters from India.--Reflections                              330-356




NARRATIVE.




CHAPTER I.

LAHORE.


~Departure from Delhi.~

In the end of December, 1831, I had the honour to obtain the final
sanction of the Governor-general of India to proceed to Central Asia.
I received my passports from his lordship at Delhi on the 23d of that
month, and proceeded by express to Lodiana on the frontiers, where
I had the pleasure of meeting my fellow-traveller Mr. James Gerard,
of the Bengal army. We here experienced many acts of kindness and
assistance from Capt. C. M. Wade, the political agent, whose good
offices I have to acknowledge with gratitude. The society of this, the
most remote station of British India, also evinced an interest in our
welfare which was truly gratifying. We took leave of it at a convivial
party given for the occasion on the 2d of January, and on the following
day bade a long farewell to such scenes, and plunged into the solitude
of an Indian desert. We took the route that leads along the left bank
of the Sutlege, till that river is joined by the Beas or Hyphasis.

~Communication from Runjeet Sing.~

Before crossing the boundaries of India it was both prudent and
necessary to receive the permission of Maharaja Runjeet Sing, the ruler
of the Punjab. It was suggested to me that a private application was
in every respect preferable to an official letter from government,
since the most favourable reception which I had already experienced
from his highness left no doubt of his ready compliance. I consequently
addressed his highness, and solicited the indulgence of again entering
his territories. I gave him a brief outline of the objects which I had
in view, and congratulated myself on having to traverse at the outset
the territories of so friendly an ally. In the true style of oriental
hyperbole, I assured his highness that “when I had again the pleasure
of seeing him it would add to my happiness, because it would afford me
an opportunity of renewing my terms of friendship with a prince whose
exalted virtues filled me with recollections of perpetual delight!” In
the course of three days we were joined by a small escort of cavalry
sent to welcome us, and their commandant brought a most friendly reply
from the Maharaja, expressive of his pleasure at our approach. It was
also intimated to us that we should receive presents of money and
gifts as we advanced; but, as it would better suit our character to
pass without these attentions, I civilly declined them. Reports would
precede us, and doubtless in an exaggerated enough shape, which made
it desirable to shun all pomp and show, and the more so since we had
really no right to them.

~Hemilaya.~

As we descended the banks of the Sutlege, we gradually lost sight
of the Hemilaya mountains. For the first twenty miles they could be
seen in great grandeur, clothed in snow from base to summit, without
an inferior ridge to hide their majesty. They were about 150 miles
distant, and not so peaked in their outline as the same range of
mountains to the eastward. The hoary aspect of this stupendous chain
formed a striking contrast with the pleasing verdure of the plains of
the Punjab. In the morning these, indeed, were covered with hoar frost,
but it disappeared under the first rays of the sun, and left, in this
alternation of heat and cold, a hard green sward, which is not often
seen in tropical countries.

~Villages on the Sutlege.~

~People.~

On the banks of the river we passed innumerable villages, the houses of
which were terrace-roofed, and formed of sun-dried brick on a wooden
frame-work. They had a clean and comfortable look, and the peasantry
appeared well clad and happy. They consist of Juts, both Hindoo and
Mahommedan, and a few Seiks. All the Mahommedans have been converted
from Hindooism; and it is a curious fact, that the Moslems predominate
on the southern bank, where, from the vicinity to the Hindoo world,
one would have expected to find those of that persuasion. In the upper
parts of the Sutlege, near Lodiana, the inhabitants are exclusively
agricultural; but, after that river has been joined by the Beas or
Hyphasis, the habits of the people are predatory. There they are known
under the various denominations of Dogur, Julmairee, Salairee, &c. and
by the general designation of Raat, and live in a perpetual state of
opposition to one another. In the cultivated parts this country has the
appearance of an extensive meadow. It is entirely free from underwood,
and some of the wheat fields extend for miles without a hedge. The
grain is raised without irrigation, though the water is but twenty-six
feet from the surface. There are no trees except in the vicinity of
the villages; and such is the scarcity of fuel, that cow dung is
universally used in its stead. This is dried and stacked. The fire
formed of it throws out a most powerful heat, which leaves the people
no cause to regret the want of other fuel. The country below that
stripe which fringes the river is known by the name of Malwa. It has a
dry climate and soil, and produces gram and barley, with bajree[3] and
mut, which are exported to the Punjab.

~Banks of the Sutlege.~

~Physical phenomena of rivers.~

After a journey of fifty miles from Lodiana, we encamped at Huree, on
the banks of the Hyphasis, below the confluence of that river and the
Sutlege. In all our maps this junction takes place some fifty miles
lower down, which appears to have been only correct at a remote period.
These united rivers form a beautiful stream, which is never fordable;
and, at this season, was 275 yards wide. The actual channel exceeded a
mile and a half; and the high bank lay on the northern shore; the water
was running at the rate of two miles and a quarter an hour, and was at
this season perfectly clear, and free from the foul, muddy appearance
of a river that is swollen by the water of the mountains. The depth
did not exceed twelve feet since the river had retired to its summer
bed, and the melting snow had ceased to feed it. Both rivers stood at
a temperature of 57°, which was 6° below that of the atmosphere. The
people informed us, that about fifty years ago the Sutlege had been
hemmed in among the mountains, by a hill falling in upon its bed. After
an obstruction for some weeks, it vomited forth its imprisoned stream
with great destruction. A similar case occurred about eight years ago,
in the Ravee or river of Lahore. It did little injury, and the terror
of the inhabitants was excited only by the black earthy colour of the
water which forced itself over the obstructing mound. The Sutlege has
altered its course at no distant period, and swept away some of the
villages on its banks. These are of a clayey, crumbling nature, easily
undermined by the current. Near the existing point of union between
the rivers, we passed the dry bed of the old Sutlege, which is said to
have once joined the Hyphasis at Feerozpoor. The space between this and
the present channel, from twelve to fifteen miles across, is entirely
destitute of trees, and covered by a rich mould, the deposit of the
river.

~Altars of Alexander.~

In a country subject to such changes, how are we to look for an
identity between the topography of modern and ancient days? Yet we were
now in the vicinity of the altars of Alexander; and if we sought for
these ancient relics of the “Macedonian madman” without success, we
sought not without industry and enthusiasm. When the army of Alexander
mutinied on the banks of the Hyphasis, he crossed that river, and
raised twelve colossal altars, to indicate the limit and glory of
his expedition. Major Rennell has placed the site of these monuments
between the Beas and Sutlege; but that eminent geographer is not here
supported by the text of Alexander’s historians. They do not even
mention the Sutlege; and their allusions to a desert that lay beyond
the Hyphasis can only be identified with the country beyond that river,
and below its junction with the Sutlege, where that desert is still to
be found. Nor is it probable that Alexander would erect the trophies
of his conquest, where a small and fordable river yet separated
him from India. We wandered about for a few days, and extended our
researches on every side. We crossed the Sutlege, and found, at the
point of its junction with the Beas, a brick ruin, of small dimensions,
called Andreesa, which sounded like Greek, but the building was of
a Mahommedan age. We then embarked on the Hyphasis, and passed the
confluence of the two streams, where the waters meet each other gently,
and glide smoothly along. Both rivers have an equal breadth of 200
yards, but the Sutlege discharges a greater volume of water. It was
with faint hopes of success that we prosecuted our enquiries after
these remnants of antiquity, since the inhabitants did not remember to
have even seen an European. It is an approximation, nevertheless, to
discovery, to ascertain where these altars are not; and if any traces
of them be hereafter found, they probably lie lower down, and on the
left bank of the united stream of the Beas and Sutlege, there called
the Garra. I should here mention that, on our way from Lodiana, and
about twenty miles from that cantonment, we heard of the ruins of
Tiharu, on the southern bank of the Sutlege, which had been washed into
the river within the last thirty years. Kiln-burnt bricks of large
dimensions and peculiar shape are yet found on this site, which may
have been an ancient ruin. If the altars stood here, my surmises are
erroneous.

~Enter the Punjab.~

~Our welcome chanted.~

On the 11th we crossed by the ferry boats at Huree Ka Puttun,
and landed in the Punjab at the village of that name. There are
twenty-three boats at this ferry; and it is protected by a party of 400
horse, whom the ruler of the Punjab has stationed here to prevent the
fanatics of the Seik creed from passing into the British territories.
As we entered the village, we were met by a crowd of females and
children, who approached to chant our welcome. They are the poorer
peasantry, and, of course, actuated by the hope of reward; but the
custom has something pleasing in it. The boys of the village had also
assembled to gratify their curiosity; while we approached, they were
silent, and looked with attention: when we had passed, all was bustle
and uproar, running and falling, jumping and laughing, till the head
man and his troopers called the urchins to order.

~Civilities at Hurree.~

~Seik fanatics.~

We had no sooner set foot on the Punjab than a sirdar, or chief, of
the name of Sham Sing, appeared by order of his master. He presented
me with a bow, according to the custom of the Seiks, and two bags
of money; which latter I declined, being amply satisfied at the
readiness with which we had received permission to enter the country.
I wished also to dispense with this personage and his cavalcade; but
it was impossible, since he had been deputed from Lahore to escort
us, and the road was described as not altogether safe for a small
party. It was well we did not separate ourselves from the chief, as
we afterwards passed a village on fire, and in possession of the Seik
fanatics, to whom I have before alluded. We met a body of 500 horse,
with two field-pieces, proceeding to chastise these “wrong-headed and
short-sighted” men, as they are styled in the language of the Punjab
cabinet.

~Manja, country so called.~

~Ancient canals.~

On the following morning we commenced our march across the “Doab[4],”
between the Beas and Ravee (Hydraotes), which has the name of Manja.
It is the highest portion of the Punjab east of the Hydaspes; a fact
which is established by the eastern bank of the one river as well as
the western one of the other being both elevated. The left bank of
the Ravee is about forty feet high, and so is the right bank of the
Beas. The wells are also much deeper than south of the Sutlege; here
they exceed sixty feet, there they are not twenty-six. The soil is
a hard, indurated clay, sometimes gravelly, producing thorny shrubs
and brambles, called by the natives jund, khureel[5], and babool.[6]
Cultivation depends upon the rain, and irrigation is by no means
general. Herds of neelgaee roam over it. In former years the Mogul
emperors, seeing the comparative sterility of this tract, fertilised it
by canals from the Ravee, which connected that river with the Beas. The
remains of one of them may be yet traced at the town of Puttee, running
down at right angles upon the Beas, though it has been choked up for
the last 150 years. The district of Manja is celebrated for the bravery
of its soldiers, and the breed of its horses, which would always
entitle it to the patronage of a sovereign.

~Town of Puttee.~

The first town we entered was Puttee, which contains about 5000 people,
and, with the adjoining town of Sooltanpoor, was built in the reign of
Akbar. The houses are constructed of bricks, and the streets are even
laid with them. Some workmen, digging a well in this neighbourhood,
lately hit upon a former well, on which was a Hindoo inscription. It
set forth that it had been built by one Agurtuta, of whom tradition
gives no account. The district of Puttee held, at one time, a
supremacy over 1360 villages, and yielded a revenue of nine lacks of
rupees, when fertilised by its canal.

~Stud of horses at Puttee.~

At Puttee we visited one of the royal studs of Runjeet Sing. We found
about sixty brood mares, chiefly of the Dunnee breed, from beyond
the Hydaspes, where the country is of the same description as Manja,
dry and elevated. May not this aridity, as resembling the soil of
Arabia, where the horse attains such perfection, have something to
do with its excellence? These animals are exclusively fed on barley,
and a kind of creeping grass called “_doob_,” which is considered
most nutritive. The horses at this stud were lately attacked with an
epidemic disease, of which a Mahommedan, who resides in a neighbouring
sanctuary, is believed to have cured them. Though a Mahommedan, the
Seiks have in gratitude repaired and beautified his temple, which is
now a conspicuous white building, that glitters in the sun. The Seik
people are most tolerant in their religion; and I have remarked in
India generally much more of this virtue than the people receive credit
for. It may be superstition which excites this general respect of all
religions, but, be the feeling grounded on what it may, it is a sound
and wholesome one. The Mahommedans have, no doubt, been overbearing in
their conquests (and what conquerors have not been overbearing); but,
as they settled among the people, their prejudices disappeared, to the
mutual benefit of themselves and their subjects.

~An Acali or fanatic.~

On the 13th we received a message from the Acali who had set fire to
the village a few days previous, and whose acts of fanaticism had
called for the interference of the court. This outlaw, by name Nehna
Sing, wished to visit us, and I felt equal anxiety to hear from so
notorious a character some history of himself and his adventures. These
fanatics of the Seik creed acknowledge no superior, and the ruler of
the country can only moderate their frenzy by intrigues and bribery.
They go about every where with naked swords, and lavish their abuse
without ceremony on the nobles, as well as the peaceable subjects; nor
are they always so harmless, since they have, on several occasions,
even attempted the life of Runjeet Sing. An interview with such a
person excited considerable anxiety on the part of our conductors, who
strongly dissuaded me from it, and, at length, completely frustrated
our wishes by informing the Acali that he must come unattended. This
he declined, and we were obliged to forego the pleasure of seeing a
man who had dared Runjeet Sing himself, within a few miles of his
capital. We were obliged to rest satisfied with a hearsay account of
this Seik bigot, nor could I discover any difference in the shades of
fanaticism here and in other countries. These Acalis or Nihungs are
not numerous, but commit the grossest outrages, and shield themselves
under their religious character. They evince no greater hostility to
those of another creed than to a Seik, and would appear to be at war
with mankind. Their fanaticism borders on insanity. The creed of the
Seiks is well known: it has been ably described by Sir John Malcolm.
Like their neighbours, the Mahommedans, they have forgotten much of
its primitive form, and found their distinction from other sects on a
few ritual observances. A Seik will tell you that tobacco is the most
debasing of stimulants, since the founder of their sect, Gooroo Govind
Sing, proved it by exhibiting the contamination in the interior of a
tobacco pipe, as a type of its corruption in the human body! A Seik
once told me that tobacco and flies were the greatest of ills in this
degenerate age.

~A Seik chief and his castle.~

About half way across the “Doab” we reached Pidana, the seat of one
of the principal chiefs of the Punjab, Sirdar Juwala Sing, who had
been sent from Lahore to entertain us at his family mansion. He met
us about a mile out, and delivered a letter with a bow and a bag of
money. The chief had robed himself in a rich dress of brocade, and his
retainers were arrayed in tunics of yellow, which is the favourite
colour of the Seiks. Juwala Sing has the reputation of a brave soldier,
and possesses a suavity of manner and address which appear to great
advantage in a fine soldier-looking person about six feet high. It was
twilight as he led us through his fort and under his baronial castle
to our camp, which gave a favourable idea of the residence of a Seik
chief. The castle stood in the centre, surrounded by a village, peopled
by his retainers, the whole being enclosed by a mud wall and outer
ditch. Within this space is to be found a bazar, extensive stables,
and, in the present instance, these were built on a plan of great
regularity. In the tranquillity which has followed the conquest of this
country, most of the chiefs have turned their minds to improving their
places of residence; and their habitations have at a distance a most
imposing and respectable appearance, though inferior to the fortified
dwellings of the Rajpoot chiefs in Marwar. They are always built in a
military style, of a quadrangular shape, with lofty walls and turrets.
Our worthy host made us such welcome guests, that we remained with
him for two days. From the top of his castle we had a commanding view
of the surrounding country, which is very rich, from its vicinity to
the two capitals of the country, Lahore and Umritsir; yet the soil is
unproductive.

~Famous road of Juhangeer.~

In our progress to Lahore, we entered the great road of Juhangeer,
which was once shaded with trees, and studded with minarets and
caravanserais. It conducted the traveller

  “From Agra to Lahore of Great Mogul,”

and has been celebrated in Lalla Rookh, in the royal procession to
Cashmeer. In the lapse of time the trees have disappeared; but many
minarets and superb caravanserais yet mark the munificence of the Mogul
emperors. The road itself is yet a broad and beaten way; nor was it
possible to tread upon it without participating in the excitement which
the author of Lalla Rookh has raised, and I may almost say gratified.

~Enter Lahore.~

On the morning of the 17th we entered the imperial city of Lahore,
which has once rivalled Delhi. We wound among its ruins; and, when
yet three miles distant, were met by Monsieur Allard, and two natives
of rank sent to welcome us. The Chevalier came in his carriage drawn
by four mules, into which the Dr. and myself stepped, and drove to
his hospitable mansion, where we alighted and took up our quarters.
After the ceremony of receiving various friendly and formal messages
from Runjeet, the native part of the deputation withdrew, leaving a
profusion of the fruits of Cashmeer and Cabool as an earnest of the
condescension of their master. In the evening, a purse of 1100 rupees
was sent to us by the Maharaja; nor was it possible to refuse the money
without giving offence.

~Visit the Maharaja.~

We next morning paid our respects to the Maharaja, who received us
with marked affability in a garden about two miles from the city. We
found him in great spirits, and continued with him for about two hours.
His conversation ranged from points of the utmost importance to mere
trifles: he expressed much satisfaction at an interview which he had
lately had, for the first time, with the Governor-general; and said,
that he might now reduce the pay of his troops, after having seen so
efficient an army as the Indian with so little pay. His highness was
much interested in shell practice; and conducted us to the front of
his garden, to show the success which had attended his exertions. They
are unacquainted with the mode of fusing iron in this country, and the
shells are constructed of brass. Monsieur Court, one of his French
officers, exhibited these to him on the day of our arrival, and was
presented with a purse of 5000 rupees, jewels, and other gifts. Runjeet
made the most particular enquiries regarding our journey; and, since it
was no part of my object to develope the entire plans we had in view,
we informed his highness that we were proceeding _towards_ our native
country. He requested me to take a complimentary letter to the King of
England; which I declined, on the excuse of its endangering my safety
in the intermediate territories. I then presented a handsome brace of
pistols, that drew forth his Highness’s commendation, and which he said
he would keep for my sake. The Dr. produced a spy-glass as the token of
his homage. Runjeet received us, surrounded by troops: four regiments
of infantry could be seen at parade from his audience tent. We passed
through a street formed by his infantry and cavalry, and were honoured
by a salute. On taking leave, he requested that we would continue as
long as possible at his court, since he wished to show us some tiger
hunting, and give an entertainment in his palace,--honours which we
duly appreciated. We meanwhile returned to enjoy the friendly society
of M. Allard and his brother officers. I shall make no further mention
of Lahore, since it is described in my first visit to the court, and
was now no longer a scene of curious novelty.

~Earthquake at Lahore.~

Near midnight on the 22d, we were much alarmed by an earthquake,
which continued for about ten seconds with great violence. The house
in which we were lodged, though a substantial dwelling of brick and
mortar, shook with great violence. The atmosphere had indicated nothing
unusual; the barometer underwent no variation either before or after
it; and the thermometer stood so low as 37°, and fell four degrees
under the freezing point before sun-rise. In July last, it had risen
to 102°. I was informed that earthquakes are of frequent occurrence at
Lahore, particularly during winter. In Cashmeer they are still more
common; and appear to be more usual on approaching the mountains. The
lofty minarets of Lahore afford the most convincing proof that there
can have been no very violent commotion of nature since they were
built,--nearly two hundred years ago. The shock on the present occasion
appeared to run from south-east to north-west; and it was singular to
discover, after crossing Hindoo Koosh, that this was also the exact
direction of its course. In the valley of Badukhshan, and the whole
upper course of the Oxus, the greater portion of the villages had been
overthrown, which had buried some thousands of people in their ruins.
The shock had occurred there at the same time, and, as far as I could
judge, at the same hour, since they mentioned the midnight horrors of
the sad event.

~Join Runjeet Sing in the field.~

~Description of his camp.~

A week after our arrival we received the promised invitation to join
his Highness in the sports of the field. He himself had quitted the
capital, and sent a friendly letter, along with four elephants to
convey us and our baggage. We immediately mounted, and took the route
by the banks of the Ravee, in which direction the court had proceeded.
On our way, we passed an hour in the celebrated garden of “Shalimar,”
which was now more beautiful than ever. Though it was winter, the trees
were loaded with oranges. We halted for the night, near the village
of Lakodur, famous in history as the spot at which Nadir Shah crossed
the river and captured Lahore. The stream has forsaken its former
channel, which is now dry and cultivated. The hordes of the destroying
Nadir have been in like manner long withdrawn, and given place to the
industrious and reformed inhabitants of this country. On the following
morning we entered the royal camp, which was about twenty miles from
the city. On the road we passed crowds of soldiers, porters and
messengers bearing fruits and rarities. Since leaving Lahore, it was
evident that we were approaching a hive of men. About a mile distant
we were welcomed by a Rajah and his train, who met us on elephants,
and conducted us to the camp, pitched close on the banks of the river.
The scene, as we approached, was magnificent. A large pavilion of red
cloth, surrounded by extensive walls of the same materials, marked the
encampment of Runjeet, while his troops and chiefs were cantoned in
picturesque groups around. The suite of tents which had been pitched
for our accommodation was most elegant. They were made of scarlet and
yellow cloth, and the ground was covered with the carpets of Cashmeer,
and pieces of French satin. It was with some reluctance that I set
foot upon such valuable materials. In each tent was a camp bed, with
curtains of yellow silk, and coverlets of the same description. Such
costly splendour was ill suited to men who had so little prospect even
of comfort; but I must say that it was exhilarating at the moment. One
of the officers of the court welcomed us in the name of his Highness;
and in the evening we were joined by Captain Wade and Dr. Murray, who
had been sent on a political mission to the court of Lahore.

~Runjeet Sing marching.~

On the morning of the 27th, we marched with the Maharaja; and
fording the Ravee, proceeded inland. The order of the march was very
picturesque, and the retinue in every respect that of a _soldier_ king.
His horses were led in front of him, but the journey was performed on
elephants. Two of these stupendous animals bore _houdas_ of gold, in
one of which his Highness sat. Six or seven others followed with his
courtiers and favourites. A small body of cavalry, and a field piece,
formed his escort; and the carriage, which he had received from the
Governor-general, drawn by four horses, completed the procession.

~Conversations of Runjeet Sing.~

Runjeet was very talkative during the march, and detained us in
conversation for about an hour after it had terminated. He spoke of
the good fortune of Ameer Khan, in receiving so large a grant of land
from the Indian Government without military service; and commented
on his rise from so low an origin, to such an elevation. He need
not have gone farther than himself for a remarkable instance of the
caprice of fortune. Runjeet said that a disciplined army did not suit
the manners of an Eastern prince, for it could not be regularly paid,
and complained, consequently, of its duties: he wished to know if our
troops ever clamoured for pay, and expressed some surprise to learn
that such behaviour was viewed as mutinous. A conversation could not,
of course, conclude without his favourite topic of wine; and, as he
first sat down, he remarked that the site of his tent was an agreeable
one for a drinking party, since it commanded a fine view of the
surrounding country. He enquired of the doctors, whether wine was best
before or after food; and laughed heartily at an answer from myself,
when I recommended both. During this conversation, a peasant rushed
in upon our party, calling loudly for justice: he was stopped by the
guards, and gagged; but Runjeet called out in a stern voice,--“Strike
him not!” An officer of high rank was sent to hear his complaint; but
I fear that, if received opinions be true, justice is here an equally
expensive article as in other Asiatic governments.

~Superb Cashmeer tents.~

On taking leave of his Highness, we proceeded to our tents, which
were a distinct suite from that we had yesterday occupied. They were
made of Cashmeer shawls, and about fourteen feet square. Two of these
were connected by tent walls of the same superb materials; while the
intervening space was shaded by a lofty screen, supported on four
massy poles, adorned with silver. The shawls of one tent were red; of
the other, white. In each of them stood a camp bed, with curtains of
Cashmeer shawls, which gave one an impression of a fairy abode more
than an encampment in the jungles of the Punjab.

~A visit from the physician-general.~

Among our visiters in the camp, I must not omit to mention the
sage Uzeezodeen, the physician and secretary of Runjeet Sing, who,
according to Eastern notions, is a very learned person, deeply versed
in theology, metaphysics, and physics, which he professes to have
acquired from the Greek authors. He displayed his acquirements in
many long discourses, from which I have extracted the following, as a
specimen of what sometimes passes for wisdom in the East. The world
possesses three different atoms, all excellent, and all of which
enter into the ‘noblest work of God,’ man.--Neither the gem nor the
precious metals can multiply or increase their size or number; in
their beauty we find their excellence. In the vegetable kingdom, we
see the trees and plants, sucking moisture from the earth and moulding
it to their nature, increase in size and glory. In the animal kingdom,
we see the beasts of the field cropping those plants which afford
them nourishment, and avoiding these which are noxious. We see them
propagating the species without the institutions of society. In man
alone have we every excellence: he possesses the beauty and ornament
of the gem; understands and wields the properties of the vegetable
kingdom; and, to the instinct of the animal creation, he adds reason
and looks to futurity. As the learned physician said, “he chooses his
wife considerately, nor herds in flocks like the other animals of the
creation.”

~Runjeet Sing sporting.~

But we had come to hunt, not to philosophise; and next day accompanied
the Maharaja on a sporting expedition at noon. He rode a favourite
bay horse, covered with an elegant saddle-cloth of the richest
embroidery, ornamented, in its border, by almost every beast and bird
which the sportsman calls his own. Runjeet was dressed in a tunic of
green shawls, lined with fur; his dagger was studded with the richest
brilliants; and a light metal shield, the gift of the ex-King of
Cabool, completed his equipment. A train of elephants followed him; and
a pack of dogs, of motley breed, natives of Sinde, Bokhara, Iran, and
his own dominions, led the van. His falconers supported their noble
birds on their fists. They fluttered at his side, and shook the bells
suspended from their feet. A company of infantry in extended order,
with two or three hundred horsemen, swept the ground; and we followed
the foresters with their rude halberds, who soon disturbed the game.
We were to encounter hogs instead of tigers. The swords of the Seiks
glittered in the sun; and in the course of half an hour eight monsters
had bitten the dust, and many more were entrapped by snares. Most of
the animals had been slain by the horsemen with their swords; a few
had been first wounded by the matchlock. The sport might not be duly
appreciated by a European sportsman, since the hogs had but a small
chance of escape; yet I am sure the excitement of the field was great.
The scene took place in a plain covered with high grass, in the open
patches of which we could see from our elephants the brilliant display
with great advantage. The bright coloured dresses of the courtiers
had a striking effect. Runjeet himself viewed each hog as it fell,
and keenly turned to the scenes of passing slaughter; in the course
of an hour and a half we returned to our tents, and saw each of the
successful sportsmen rewarded. The live hogs were then brought, tied
by one leg to a stake, and baited with dogs. The sport is a cruel one,
and does not afford any great amusement; the courage and fire of the
animals are renewed by dashing water over them. After witnessing it for
a short time, an order was given to set all the live hogs at liberty,
as Runjeet said that they might praise his humanity; and the infuriated
animals scampered through the crowded encampment, to the great delight
of the assembled multitude.

~Conversations of Runjeet Sing.~

After the bustle had passed, we continued for some time with the
Maharaja, who gave us an animated account of his exploits beyond the
Indus. He described the bravery of a Nihung, or Seik fanatic, who had
perished on that occasion. He had fought on foot and received a wound,
which he dressed, and returned to the field on horseback. He received a
second wound; but, not discomfited, seated himself on an elephant; and
was at last shot through the lungs. “He was a brave man,” continued he,
“but a great villain; and had he not fallen on that day, I must have
imprisoned him for life: he wished to cross the frontier and set fire
to some of the British cantonments.” The particular battle to which his
Highness now alluded was fought at Noushero, near Peshawur, and was
the most glorious victory which he gained after passing the Indus in a
heroic manner, without a ford. It was quite delightful to hear Runjeet
speak of his charges, his squares, his battles, and his success; and
his only eye brightened with the description. “You will pass the field
of battle,” added he, “and you must reconnoitre it well. I shall give
you letters to the neighbouring chiefs and the marauding Khyberees, who
will describe the ground, and ensure your protection and honourable
treatment.” The favour was well meant; and I felt it the more, as it
was unsolicited, though the letters proved useless.

~Return to Lahore.~

We continued in the enjoyment of his society till the end of the month,
when we returned to Lahore, with the same pomp and pageantry that we
had witnessed in the field. On the way we had some sport with the
hawks, which is an amusement that can be enjoyed even by those who are
no sportsmen. A hundred cannon announced the arrival of Runjeet Sing
in his capital; and we again took up our abode with our worthy friend
Monsieur Allard.

~Festival of the Busunt, or Spring.~

On the 6th of February, the festival of the “Busunt,” which simply
means the Spring, was celebrated with great splendour. Runjeet
invited us on the occasion; and we accompanied him on elephants to
witness the demonstration of joy with which returning spring is here
hailed, as in other countries. The troops of the Punjab were drawn
out, forming a street of about two miles long, which it took upwards
of thirty-five minutes to traverse. The army consisted entirely of
regular troops--cavalry, infantry, and artillery; and the whole corps
was uniformly dressed in yellow, which is the gala costume of this
Carnival. The Maharaja passed down the line, and received the salute of
his forces. Our road lay entirely through the ruins of old Lahore, over
irregular ground, which gave the line a waving appearance that greatly
heightened the beauty of the scene. At the end of this magnificent
array stood the royal tents, lined with yellow silk. Among them was
a canopy, valued at a lac of rupees, covered with pearls, and having
a border of precious stones. Nothing can be imagined more grand. At
one end Runjeet took his seat, and heard the Grinth, or sacred volume
of the Seiks, for about ten minutes. He made a present to the priest;
and the holy book was borne away wrapped in ten different covers, the
outside one of which, in honour of the day, was of yellow velvet.
Flowers and fruits were then placed before his Highness; and every
kind of shrub or tree that produced a yellow flower must have been
shorn of its beauties on this day. I could discover no reason for the
selection of so plain a colour, but the arbitrary will of a ruler.
After this came the nobles and commandants of his troops, dressed in
yellow, to make their offerings in money. Two sons of the fallen Kings
of Cabool, Shah Zuman and Shah Eyoob, then entered, and conversed for
some time. The Nawab of Mooltan, clad also in yellow, and accompanied
by five of his sons, followed to pay his homage, and was most kindly
received. This is the same individual who was so much frightened at the
Cabool mission, now a subservient vassal of Runjeet Sing. His name is
Surufraz Khan. The agents from Bhawulpoor and Sinde approached in their
turn, and were closely questioned about a subject of great political
importance at the present time,--the opening of the Indus. One could
ill discover, from the sycophancy of these persons, that they were the
representatives of those who so cordially hated the Maharaja. With
these ceremonies the dancing girls were introduced; and as they share
the favour of his Highness, they partook most bounteously of the pile
of money now lying before him. He appeared almost to divide it among
them. They were desired to chant the amorous songs of the festival;
also an ode on wine. Runjeet then introduced the bottle, and insisted
on our drinking a stirrup-cup, with which we parted.

~Entertainment by the Maharaja.~

Our departure from Lahore was stayed by the entertainment which his
Highness had resolved on giving us in his palace of the Sumun Boorj. We
met in a garden, and proceeded with him to the appointed place, which
was superbly illuminated with waxen tapers on the occasion. Bottles
filled with different coloured water were placed near the lights, and
increased the splendour. We were first conducted to the great hall, the
ancient seat of the Mogul Emperors, which is about seventy feet long,
and opened to the front by an arched colonnade of marble. The ceiling
and walls are entirely inlaid with mirrors, or gilded; and on this
occasion presented a scene of great magnificence. There are many parts
of this place, which, like that of Delhi, evidently owe much of their
architectural beauty to the genius of an European artist. We withdrew
from the great hall to a small apartment, the bed-room of the Maharaja,
where it was intended that the festivities of the evening should take
place. Captain Wade and Dr. Murray were likewise present; and we sat
round his Highness on silver chairs. In one end of the room stood a
camp bedstead, which merits a description. Its frame-work, posts, and
legs were entirely covered with gold, and the canopy was one massy
sheet of the same precious metal. It stood on footstools raised about
ten inches from the ground, and which were also of gold. The curtains
were of Cashmeer shawls. Near it stood a round chair of gold; and in
one of the upper rooms of the palace we saw the counterpart of these
costly ornaments. The candles that lighted up the apartment were held
in branch sticks of gold. The little room in which we sat was superbly
gilded; and the side which was next the court was closed by a screen
of yellow silk. Here we enjoyed the society of our royal entertainer,
who freely circulated the wine, filled our glasses himself, and gave
every encouragement by his own example. Runjeet drinks by the weight,
and his usual dose does not exceed that of eight _pice_[7]; but on
this occasion he had quaffed the measure of eighteen. His favourite
beverage is a spirit distilled from the grapes of Cabool, which is very
fiery, and stronger than brandy. In his cups he became very amusing,
and mentioned many incidents of his private life. He had quelled two
mutinies among his troops; three of his chiefs had, at different times,
fallen by his side; and he had once challenged his adversary to settle
the dispute by single combat. The battles of his Highness infected
the dancing ladies whom he had introduced, in a later period of the
evening, according to his custom. He gave them spirits; and they tore
and fought with each other, much to his amusement, and to the pain
of the poor creatures, who lost some ponderous ornaments from their
ears and noses in the scuffle. Supper was introduced, and consisted of
different kinds of meats, richly cooked, and which in contrast to the
surrounding magnificence, were handed up in leaves sewed into the shape
of cups. They contained hare, partridge, pork, and all sorts of game,
&c., of which Runjeet partook freely, and handed to us. There were also
a variety of confections and ices: but it is easier to describe these
matters of fact than the scene in which they took place. We broke up
long past midnight.

~Preparations for our journey.~

~Kindness of Messrs. Allard and Court.~

During these gay and festive scenes, we were not forgetful of the
difficulties which awaited us; and availed ourselves of the experience
of Messrs. Allard and Court, who had travelled overland from Persia
through a part of the countries we were now about to traverse. These
gentlemen seemed to vie with each other in every act of kindness.
They furnished us with various letters to their acquaintances in
Afghanistan, and gave us many hints to guide our conduct. Monsieur
Court, indeed, drew up a précis of them, the result of his own
experience, which I annex[8], since it conveys, at the same time, most
valuable information to a traveller, and gives me an opportunity of
expressing my gratitude both to him and M. Allard, and the reasons on
which I found it. These gentlemen did not disguise from me the many
apprehensions which they entertained for our safety; but our visit to
Lahore had not been made to discuss the chances of our success, but
only in prosecution of the journey.

~Audience of leave.~

On the evening of the 10th of February, we took our leave of Maharajah
Runjeet Sing on the parade-ground, where he again exhibited to us, with
apparent pride, the progress which his troops had made in throwing
shells. On this occasion he asked for my opinions on opening the Indus;
and remarked, that, as that river and its five great tributaries passed
through his territories, he ought to derive greater advantages than
the British government. He spoke of the scheme as might have been
expected from a man of his enlightened views; but said that he did not
relish the idea of vessels navigating all parts of his territories.
He fears collision with the British government. His Highness then
proceeded to dictate letters in our behalf to the chiefs of Peshawur
and Cabool, as well as several other personages beyond the Indus. He
also issued orders to all the chiefs and agents between his capital
and the frontier; and stretching his hand from the elephant, gave each
of us a hearty shake, and said farewell. He particularly requested me
to write to him frequently, and give an account of the countries I
traversed, with their politics and customs, and never forget him in
whatever region I might be placed. Nor did we forget his request when
far from his territories. We received letters from Runjeet Sing himself
in the deserts of Tartary and in Bokhara. I never quitted the presence
of a native of Asia with such impressions as I left this man: without
education, and without a guide, he conducts all the affairs of his
kingdom with surpassing energy and vigour, and yet he wields his power
with a moderation quite unprecedented in an Eastern prince.


MONSIEUR COURT’S INSTRUCTIONS.

  “_A Monsieur Burnes, par son Ami, M. Court._

“Le proverbe Français dit, ‘Si tu veux vivre en paix en voyageant,
fais en sorte de hurler comme les loups avec qui tu te trouves:’
c’est-à-dire, Conforme toi en tout aux mœurs et coutumes des habitans
des contrées que tu parcours. C’est là la base de vos instructions.

“Commencez d’abord par vous dépouiller de tout ce qui pourrait faire
connaître que vous êtes Européen; car si l’on vient à savoir que vous
êtes tel, on va se figurer que vous emportez avec vous toutes les mines
de Pérou. Par là vous vous attirez sur les bras une nuée d’ennemis,
vu que les peuplades barbares que vous allez traverser n’en veulent
qu’à l’argent, et non à la personne. Evitez donc de produire le
moindre objet qui puisse tenter leur cupidité. Songez que souvent je
les ai entendus se glorifier, comme d’un acte héroïque, d’avoir fait
assassiner telle et telle personne, pour lui enlever un objet qu’ils
avaient convoité.

“Evitez autant que possible les occasions qui pourraient donner
atteinte à votre honneur. Si des cas imprévus surviennent, n’y répondez
jamais avec emportement; car répondre à l’insolence Asiatique c’est
ajouter de la matière combustible à un feu qui brûle déjà. Si vous vous
voyez forcé d’y répondre, il faut alors leur présenter des raisons
solides accompagnées d’expressions obligeantes et courageuses.

“Ayez pour maxime qu’il ne faut pas faire d’amitié particulière avec
les Orientaux, vu qu’ils sont incapables d’attachement sincère. Vivez
bien avec tous, mais ne vous attachez à aucun. Par ce moyen il vous en
coûtera moins. Sachez qu’ils n’ont ni la bonne foi, ni la franchise, ni
la loyauté qui nous caractérisent. Ils sont doux, flatteurs, caressans,
il est vrai; mais sous ces formes séduisantes ils cachent presque
toujours de sinistres desseins. La perfidie, la trahison, le parjure
n’ont rien qui leur paraisse répréhensible. A leurs yeux le droit
n’est rien, la force fait tout. N’allez pas vous imaginer que ce que
vous appelez bonté, douceur, complaisance, puisse vous être utile. Ils
ne savent nullement apprécier de telles qualités. Comme Européen, ne
craignez pas de faire usage de la flatterie. Etant d’usage parmi eux,
vous ne sauriez trop l’employer; elle peut même vous être avantageuse.

“En quittant Lahore, dites adieu à Bacchus, pour ne le revoir que
dans la belle Europe. C’est là un sacrifice essentiel à faire. Il
vous évitera bien des querelles que pourraient vous susciter les
Mahométans. Soyez modeste dans vos dépenses: moins vous en ferez, moins
vous tenterez la cupidité des Orientaux. Evitez surtout de donner le
moindre cadeau; car si vous faites tant que de régaler quelqu’un,
vous vous trouverez bientôt assiégé par une infinité d’autres, qui ne
désempareront que quand vous les aurez satisfaits. Paraissez en public
le moins qu’il vous sera possible. Evitez toute sorte de conversation,
surtout celles qui traitent de théologie, point sur lequel les
Mahométans aiment à tomber avec un Européen. Donnez leur toujours
raison lorsque vous vous verrez forcé de donner votre avis. Que vos
mémoires soient écrits en secret, autrement vous donneriez lieu à des
soupçons qui pourraient vous être préjudiciables.

“En prenant des renseignemens, faites le avec adresse et prudence;
n’ayez jamais l’air d’insister à les avoir. Si le pays offre des
curiosités, visitez les comme pour passer le tems: si elles sont
écartées, n’y allez jamais qu’en bonne compagnie.

“Ne vous mettez en route qu’avec des caravanes sûres, et ayez surtout
l’attention de ne jamais vous en écarter. Ayez de petites attentions
pour le caravanseraskier, car c’est toujours de lui que dépend
l’heureux succès des voyageurs. En vous attirant son amitié, il pourra
vous donner des renseignemens que vous pourrez désirer, et par là
vous éviterez de vous adresser à des personnes étrangères. Que votre
campement soit toujours à ses côtés; mais, nonobstant cela, que l’un de
vous ait sans cesse l’œil au guet.

“Soyez toujours armé jusqu’aux dents pour en imposer. Evitez les gens
qui font les empressés pour vous servir, car ce sont là ordinairement
des marauds qui en veulent à votre bourse. Avant votre départ, tâchez
de faire connaître que vous partez sans argent, et que ce qu’il vous
en faut vous l’avez pris en lettres de change. Faites en sorte d’avoir
toujours la moitié de votre argent sur vous, et bien caché. Dans les
endroits où vous craindrez d’être visité, cachez le d’avance pour qu’il
ne soit pas vu. Songez que j’ai été plus d’une fois visité, et que cela
pourrait fort bien vous arriver; trouvez donc de bonnes cachettes pour
l’argent.

“Lorsqu’il s’agira de payer la traite foraine, soldez la sans
difficulté, à moins que les exigeances du douanier ne soient trop
fortes. Sachez que ce sont là des coquins qui peuvent vous susciter
plus d’une querelle.

“Quoique voyageant dans des contrées livrées au plus affreux
despotisme, vous ne pourrez vous empêcher d’admirer la grande
familiarité qui existe du petit au grand, ainsi ne soyez nullement
étonné si vous vous voyez par fois accosté par des vauriens qui vous
arracheront des mains le kalion pour en tirer de la fumée. N’ayez donc
aucun air hautain avec qui que ce soit; l’air de fakhir est celui qui
vous convient le plus.

“Le Nevab Dgiabar Khan peut vous aplanir toutes les difficultés que
vous pourrez rencontrer de Caboul à Bokhara; tâchez donc de lui plaire:
c’est d’ailleurs le plus parfait honnête homme que j’ai rencontré en
Asie. Quant à votre projet de traverser la Khiva pour vous rendre sur
les bords de la mer Caspienne, je le trouve impraticable: je désire,
cependant, que vous puissiez le surmonter. Dans le cas contraire,
repliez vous sur Hérat ou Méched, mais alors ne vous mettez en route
qu’avec une nombreuse caravane bien armée, car le pays que vous devez
traverser est infesté de Turcomans, qui ravagent impunément toutes ces
contrées. D’ailleurs, l’expérience que vous acquerrez en traversant ces
contrées vous fournira des lumières propres à vous guider mieux que ne
le feroient mes instructions.

“Que Dieu vous fasse arriver à bon port!”

FOOTNOTES:

[3] Holeus spicatus.

[4] A country between two rivers is so called.

[5] Capparis.

[6] Mimosa Arabica.

[7] A small copper coin.

[8] See the end of the chapter.




CHAP. II.

ACROSS THE PUNJAB TO THE INDUS.


~Quit Lahore.~

After taking an affectionate farewell of Messrs. Allard and Court, we
quitted Lahore in the forenoon of the 11th of February, and alighted at
the tomb of Juhangeer, a splendid mausoleum across the Ravee. Without
any depression of spirits, or diminution of zeal, I felt no small
degree of solitude at being separated from our hospitable friends; and
I now look back on the few weeks which I passed at Lahore as some of
the happiest days of my life. Nor was there much in our first night’s
lodging to cheer us--the wreck of a royal cemetery, which the manes of
a king had once rendered sacred, but lately converted into a barrack
for a brigade of infantry, who had further contributed to its desolate
appearance. We put up for the night in one of the garden houses which
surround it, and listened to the puerile stories of the people, who
assured us that the body of the emperor, like the fabled tale of that
of Mohammed, was suspended by loadstones. One has only to enter a
chamber underneath to see it resting on the ground.

~Reduction of baggage. Arrangements.~

It now became necessary to divest ourselves almost of every thing which
belonged to us, and discontinue many habits and practices which had
become a second nature: but the success of our enterprise depended
upon these sacrifices. We threw away all our European clothes, and
adopted, without reserve, the costume of the Asiatic. We exchanged our
tight dress for the flowing robe of the Afghans, girt on swords, and
“kummur-bunds” (sashes); and with our heads shaved, and groaning under
ponderous turbans, we strutted about slipshod; and had now to uncover
the feet instead of the head. We gave away our tents, beds, and boxes,
and broke our tables and chairs. A hut, or the ground, we knew, must
be our shelter, and a coarse carpet or mat our bed. A blanket, or
“kummul,” served to cover the native saddle, and to sleep under during
night; and the greater portion of my now limited wardrobe found a
place in the “koorjeen,” or saddle-bags, which were thrown across the
horse’s quarter. A single mule for each of us carried the whole of our
baggage, with my books and instruments; and a servant likewise found a
seat upon the animal. A pony carried the surveyor, Mohammed Ali; and
the Hindoo lad had the same allowance. These arrangements took some
time and consideration; and we burned, gave away, and destroyed whole
mule-loads of baggage--a propitiatory offering, as I called it, to
those immortal demons the Khyberees, who have plundered the traveller,
from time immemorial, across the Indus. Every one seemed sensible of
the imperious necessity of the sacrifice, since we valued our lives
more than our property. Of what use would it have been to have adopted
the costume and customs of the country, and to be yet burdened with the
useless paraphernalia of civilisation? It is, nevertheless, a curious
feeling to be sitting cross-legged, and to pen a journal on one’s
knees. Custom soon habituated us to these changes; and we did not do
the less justice to our meals because we discarded wine and spirits in
every shape, and ate with our fingers from copper dishes without knives
and forks.

~A garden described.~

Half-way across to the Chenab, we halted in a garden at Kote, the
residence of one of Runjeet Sing’s colonels. It was an agreeable
halting-place. It was not 100 yards square, but well stored with
fruit-trees and flowers: most of the former were now in blossom, and
an enumeration of them would give a favourable idea of this climate.
They consisted of the peach, apricot, greengage, fig, pomegranate,
quince, orange sweet and bitter, lime, lemon, guava, grape, mango,
jamboo, bair, date, cardamom, almond, and the apple; with seven or
eight other kinds, of which I can only give the native names,--the
_gooler_, _sohaujna_, _goolcheen_, _umltass_, _bell_, _bussoora_. The
walks of the garden were lined with beautiful cypresses and weeping
willows; and in the flower-beds were the narcissus, and rose-bushes of
the “sidburg,” or an hundred leaves. Most of the trees and flowers are
indigenous, but many had been introduced from Cashmeer; and a native
of that valley was the gardener. The proprietor of this pleasant spot
was absent: his villa was in disorder, and much neglected, since he is
suffering from the avarice of his ruler. His son, a sharp boy of nine
years old, paid us a visit, and repeated some lines of a Persian poet
which he was reading at school. Little fellow, he is growing up to
witness scenes of blood, at all events of alteration, in this land!

~Hemilaya.~

At a distance of about twenty miles from the river, we again sighted
the towering Hemilaya, which burst forth in all their glory. They were
the mountains over Bimbur, on the road to Cashmeer, where Bernier had
deplored his sufferings from the heat, now over-topped with snow. It is
impossible to look on these mountains without feelings of delight; for
they afford a relief to the eye after the monotony of the vast plains
of the Punjab. Judging from the heights which have been determined
more to the eastward, they cannot be lower than 16,000 feet. It is
difficult to estimate their distance, since the map gives no correct
notion of the range. Making every allowance, the loftiest of them could
not be nearer than 160 miles, and subtended an angle of 51 minutes.
There was scarcely a single peak, or feature, in any way remarkable
throughout the range. May not this regular lineation indicate a trap or
limestone formation?

~Reach the Chenab, or Acesines.~

We reached the banks of the Chenab, or Acesines, at Ramnuggur, a small
town, the favourite resort of Runjeet Sing, and where he has often
mustered his troops when proceeding on his campaigns beyond the Indus.
It stands on a spacious plain for the exercise of his troops. The name
of the place has been altered from Russool to Ramnuggur since the
Mahommedan supremacy has been overthrown. The one name signifies the
city of the prophet, the other the city of a god; nor is it remarkable
that the name of the Deity should prevail.

~Soil and wells.~

~Sugar.~

The “Doab,” between the Ravee and Chenab, is a little better
cultivated, and more fertile, than that which we had passed. Its soil
is sandy, and in its centre the wells are but twenty-five feet deep.
Their temperature averaged about 70° of Fahrenheit. In the morning,
vapour or clouds of smoke ascended from them, till the atmosphere was
sufficiently heated to hide it. At this season the climate is cold
and bleak, frequently rainy, and always cloudy. The wind generally
blows from the north. The sugar-cane thrives here; and they were now
expressing its juice, which is extracted by placing two wooden rollers
horizontally on the top of each other, and setting them in motion by a
pair of oxen. They turn a wheel which acts on two lesser ones, placed
vertically at right angles to it, and these communicate with the wooden
rollers. While I examined one of these machines, the head man of the
village explained it; and then made me a present of some “goor,” or
coarse sugar, the first-fruits of the season. He was an ignorant Jut:
his son accompanied him. When I enquired into the knowledge of the boy,
and advised his being sent to school, he replied, that education was
useless to a cultivator of the soil. The same opinion, I am sorry to
say, prevails in higher quarters; for Runjeet and his son are equally
unlettered, and they object to the education of the grandson, who is
otherwise a promising boy.

~A Seik chief.~

At Ramnuggur we had a visit from a venerable Seik chief, of eighty-two,
who had fought in the wars under the grandfather of Runjeet Sing. His
beard was silvered by age; but he was a hale old man, and appeared in
an entire suit of white clothes, which in this country mark the old
school as distinctly as the queue and Spencer of England. The garrulity
of years had overtaken him; yet he gave us a lively account of his
early career, and the increasing power of the Seik nation. “It had
been predicted,” he said, “in their Grinth, or Bible, that wherever
there was a horse or a spear, there would be chiefs and soldiers in
the land. Every day serves to verify the prediction,” continued he;
“since the number of converts to the Seik creed increases, and now
averages about 5000 yearly.” When political aggrandisement follows
the religious supremacy of a sect, it requires little prediction or
foresight to know that that sect will increase. With the Patan invasion
the Hindoo became a Mahommedan; and with the Seik power both he and
the Hindoo have become Seiks, or Sings. The genuine Sing, or Khalsa,
knows no occupation but war and agriculture; and he more affects the
one than the other. The follower of Baba Nanuk is a merchant. The Seiks
are doubtless the most rising people in modern India. Our venerable
acquaintance spoke of the degeneracy of the land; but the vigorous
government and tone of the people do not countenance his opinions.

~Seiks. Peculiarities of the tribe.~

There is a curious subject for speculation in the appearance of the
Seik people, and their general resemblance to each other. As a tribe
they were unknown 400 years ago; and the features of the whole nation
are now as distinct from those of their neighbours as the Indian
and the Chinese. With an extreme regularity of physiognomy, and an
elongation of the countenance, they may be readily distinguished from
the other tribes. That any nation possessing peculiar customs should
have a common manner and character, is easily understood; but that,
in such a short period of time, some hundred thousand people should
exhibit as strong a national likeness as is to be seen among the
children of Israel, is, to say the least of it, remarkable.

~Cross the Chenab.~

We crossed the Chenab, or Acesines, by the usual ferry, which is about
three miles from the village. It was three hundred yards wide, and
had a depth of nine feet for two thirds of the channel. Its banks
are low on either side, and speedily inundated in the hot and rainy
seasons. We are informed that Alexander the Great had to move his
camp precipitately from the Acesines, which Arrian describes to be a
rapid river. During the rains it is so, but the current did not now
exceed one mile and a half an hour; and it is passable by a ford. The
temperature of this river was 53°, and lower than the three other
rivers of the Punjab which we had already crossed--the Sutlege, Beas,
and Ravee.

~Diseases. Opinions regarding them.~

We halted at a mosque on the right bank of the river, but our quarters
must not be mistaken for a St. Sophia. These buildings consist of
mud walls, over which a terrace roof is formed by wooden rafters,
also covered with mud. The “faithful” are luxurious enough to have
a fireplace inside, to heat the water used in their ablutions. Our
violations of a place so holy was, in some degree, compensated by the
liberal distribution of our medicines. Some noxious wind, as the people
had it, had lately blown over this country, which, with the arrival of
such a personage as a Firingee (European) physician, made every person
sick. As in other countries, the ladies had the most numerous catalogue
of complaints; and if the doctor did not actually cure, I believe
he worked on their imaginations, which is of some consequence. The
people are much afflicted with a disease called “Noozlu,” (literally
defluxion,) which I thought meant cold. They describe it as a running
at the nostrils, which wastes the brain and stamina of the body, and
ends fatally. It is attributed to the salt used in the country, which
is procured from the salt range. There is much eye disease in the
Punjab, which may be caused by the nitrous particles on the banks
of its different rivers. Ask a native for an explanation of it, or
any other complaint, and he will tell you that it, and all other
inflictions, are the punishment of offences committed by ourselves, or
in the former state of our being. In the doctrine of metempsychosis,
they have, at all events, found a future state of punishments, and, as
optimists, I hope, rewards.

~Cross the Jelum or Hydaspes.~

A journey of forty-five miles brought us to the banks of the Jelum,
or the famous Hydaspes of the Greeks. It winds its way through an
alluvial plain, at the base of a low rocky range of hills. We embarked
upon this fine river, and sailed down with the stream for a distance
of five miles. On the voyage we disturbed several crocodiles from the
different islands, which are more numerous than in the other Punjab
rivers. The same fact is mentioned by Arrian, who speaks of the
Hydaspes as a “muddy and rapid” river, with a current of three or four
miles an hour, which is correct. It had rained on the day preceding our
arrival; the stream was discoloured, and the water bubbled in eddies
at various places. The Jelum is a smaller river than the Chenab, but
at this season their breadth is similar. On disembarking, we crossed
a rich and beautiful sheet of verdure that stretches to the town of
Pind Dadun Khan, where we halted. Historical association and natural
beauties united to please as we trod the routes of Hyphestion and
Craterus, and sailed on the stream which had wafted the fleet of
Alexander. In our progress from the Chenab, we had been travelling
in the domain which that conqueror had added to the kingdom of Porus
after the battle of the Hydaspes. In Arrian’s description I see the
existing population:--“The inhabitants are strong built and large
limbed, and taller in stature than all the rest of the Asiatics.”
Nothing, however, can be more miserable than the country between the
Acesines and Hydaspes,--a sterile waste of underwood, the abode of
shepherds, scantily supplied with water, which is sixty-five feet
below the surface. At one of the few villages in this tract, we halted
at the well of a vestal virgin, who had dug it, and founded a mosque
from feelings of charity. Such people are called “pak damun,” which
literally means pure garment. They marry themselves to the Koran. The
Mohammedans of our party visited the lady, and we repaired her well by
fixing new pots for drawing the water.

~Arrival at Pind Dadun Khan.~

At Pind Dadun Khan we were met and welcomed by the authorities on the
banks of the river. They presented us with a purse of 500 rupees,
and some jars of sweetmeats. Pind Dadun Khan is the capital of a
small district, and has a population of about 6000 souls. It consists
of three small towns situated close to each other, and about four
miles from the river. Its houses are like others in the Punjab; but
their frameworks are made of cedar (deodar), which is floated down
with the inundations of the river from the Hemilaya. The durability
and fragrance of this wood recommend it for building of every
description. We saw a cedar-tree lying on the banks of the Hydaspes,
with a circumference of thirteen feet. On this river the Macedonians
constructed the fleet by which they navigated the Indus; and it is a
remarkable fact, that in none of the other Punjab rivers are such trees
floated down, nor do there exist any where else such facilities for the
construction of vessels.

~Salt mines of Pind Dadun Khan.~

Pind Dadun Khan lies within five miles of the salt range, which
stretches from the Indus to the Hydaspes, and in which numerous
mines are dug for the extraction of that mineral. We halted a day to
examine these curious excavations, and which I shall now describe. We
found about 100 persons at work in one of the mines, who were as much
surprised to see us, as we were to behold the bright and beautiful
crystals of red salt which formed the walls of the cave. We converted
our visit into a day of rejoicing, by a liberal distribution of some of
the money which was every where heaped upon us, nor could it be better
bestowed, for the poor creatures presented to us a spectacle of misery.
Mothers with their infants, children, and old men, were alike employed
in bringing the salt to the surface, and their cadaverous looks and
stifled breathing excited the utmost compassion. We gave them a rupee
each, the value of which could be justly appreciated, since they could
only earn it after extracting 2000 pounds of salt.

~Position of the salt range.~

In the high lands of Cabool, between the city of that name and
Peshawur, a range of hills springing from the roots of the White
Mountain (Sufeed Koh) crosses the Indus at Karabagh, and terminates
on the right bank of the Jelum, or Hydaspes of the ancients. This
range formerly figured in our maps under the name of Jood, after it
had passed the river; but it has been more appropriately denominated
the “Salt Range,” from the extensive deposits of rock-salt which it
contains. An account of that part of it near Karabagh, where the
Indus, in its course southward, cuts this range, and lays open its
mineral treasures, will be found in Mr. Elphinstone’s work.[9] In the
neighbourhood of Pind Dadun Khan, a town about 100 miles N. W. of
Lahore, the salt mines which supply the northern provinces of India
with that necessary of life are excavated in the same range. The
following particulars pretend not to rank as a scientific account of
these mines, my only object being to convey that information which
a journey to so unfrequented a part of the Punjab has enabled me to
collect.

~Formation, &c.~

The salt range forms the southern boundary of a table land, between
the Indus and Hydaspes, which rises about 800 feet from the plains of
the Punjab. The hills attain an actual height of 1200 feet from the
valley of the Jelum, which gives them an elevation of about 2000 feet
from the sea. They exceed five miles in breadth. The formation is
sandstone, occurring in vertical strata, with pebbles or round stones
imbedded in various parts of it. Vegetation is scanty; and the bold and
bare precipices, some of which rise at once from the plain, present
a frightful aspect of desolation. Hot springs are found in various
places. Alum, antimony, and sulphur also occur; but a red clay, which
is chiefly seen in the valleys, is a sure indication of a salt deposit,
and is to be found at intervals throughout this range. The supply
of the mineral is now drawn from Pind Dadun Khan, whence it can be
conveyed with facility both up and down a navigable river.

~Mines, strata, temperature.~

At the village of Keora, five miles from Pind Dadun Khan, we examined
one of the principal mines. It was situated near the outside of the
range, in a valley, which was cut by a rivulet of salt water. It opened
into the hill through the red clayey formation above mentioned, at
a distance of about 200 feet from the base. We were conducted by a
narrow gallery, sufficient to admit of one person passing another, for
about 350 yards, of which fifty may be taken as actual descent. Here
we entered a cavern of irregular dimensions, and about 100 feet high,
excavated entirely in salt. The mineral is deposited in strata of the
utmost regularity, occurring, like the external rock, in vertical
layers. Some of them, however, subtend an angle of from twenty to
thirty degrees, and have the same appearance as bricks that have been
placed upon one another. None of the layers exceed a foot and a half
in thickness, and each is distinctly separated from its neighbour by
a deposit of argillaceous earth about an eighth of an inch thick,
which lies like mortar between the strata. Some of the salt occurs in
hexagonal crystals, but oftener in masses: the whole of it is tinged
with red, varying from the slightest shade to the deepest hue; when
pounded, the salt is white. The temperature of the cavern exceeded
that of the open air by twenty degrees, where the thermometer stood at
sixty-four (in February). The natives state that these mines are much
colder in the hot season; but this only shows that they undergo little
or no alteration, while the heat outside alters with the season. There
was no moist feeling, which one might have expected in a salt mine.

~Manner of working the salt. Its quality.~

There were upwards of 100 persons, men, women, and children, at work in
the mine; and their little dim burning lamps on the sides of the cavern
and its recesses shone with reflected lustre from the ruby crystals of
the rock. The cavity has been excavated from the roof downwards. The
salt is hard and brittle, so that it splinters when struck with the
sledge-hammer and pickaxe. The rock is never blasted with gunpowder,
from fear of the roof falling in; and accidents of this kind sometimes
happen in the present simple mode of excavation. The mines are not
worked for two months during the rains, for the same reason. The
miners live in villages among the hills. They have a most unhealthy
complexion, but do not appear to be subject to any particular disease.
They receive a rupee for every twenty maunds of salt brought to the
surface, a task which may be performed by a man, his wife and child,
in two days. In those mines where the mineral is near the surface, it
is hewn into blocks of four maunds, two of which load a camel, but it
is usually broken in small pieces. This salt holds a high reputation
throughout India, with native practitioners, from its medical virtues.
It is not pure, having a considerable mixture of some substance
(probably magnesia), which renders it unfit for curing meat. The
natives of the Punjab ascribe the prevalence of “noozlu” to its effects.

~Supply of the mineral.~

As the salt range contains a supply which is inexhaustible, the mines
yield any quantity that may be desired. Two thousand five hundred
maunds of Lahore (one of which is equal to 100 lbs. English) are
extracted daily, which gives about 800,000 maunds annually. A few years
since the salt was sold at the mine for a half, and even a quarter, of
a rupee per maund; but its price has been now raised to two rupees per
maund, exclusive of duties. It is closely monopolised by the Punjab
government; and Runjeet Sing hopes to derive an annual revenue of
sixteen lacs of rupees, with two and a half more for the duties. A lac
and a half of rupees, however, is expended in working the mineral. The
profits amount to about 1100 per cent., though the salt is sold for one
third the price of that of Bengal, which averages five rupees per maund
of 80 lbs.[10] The Punjab salt is exported by the Jelum to Mooltan and
Bhawulpoor, where it meets that of the Sambre lake. It finds its way to
the banks of the Jumna and Cashmeer, but it is not exported westward
of the Indus. Runjeet Sing has prohibited the manufacture of salt in
all parts of his dominions; yet it is very questionable if he will
permanently derive so large a revenue from it as he now receives. The
farmer of the monopoly, a cruel and tyrannical man, is now mercilessly
oppressing the people to extract it. The natives do not know the period
at which these mines were first worked; but it must have been at an
early date, since the mineral is laid open by the Indus. They were used
by the emperors of Hindostan; but the enquiring Baber does not mention
them in his commentaries.

~Banks of the Hydaspes.~

~Villages.~

We marched up the right bank of the Jelum to Julalpoor for about thirty
miles by a tract of rich land and great fertility. The husbandmen were
mowing down the green wheat for the use of their cattle. The salt
range runs parallel with the river, and presents a perfect contrast
of desolation to its fertile valley; for it has no vegetation. Many
villages, however, are perched upon the outer hills, which rise over
one another in a picturesque manner. Nor are they more remarkable for
their romantic situation than their comfort. We halted at one of them,
which was neat and well kept, and lodged in a room which was about
sixteen feet long, and half that breadth. It had cupboards and shelves,
while the magazines for grain, which are formed of earth, answered
the purposes of tables. The whole buildings, both inside and out,
are plastered with a grey-coloured earth, which gives them a cleanly
appearance; and since these villages stand on the declivity of the
hills, the rain washes down all that is disagreeable with it. In return
for the hospitality which gave us this house, Dr. Gerard had the good
fortune to save the life of a poor woman who was dying of inflammation,
and whom he bled copiously.

~Scene of Porus’s battle.~

It has been conjectured that Julalpoor is the scene of Alexander’s
battle with Porus, when he crossed the stream by a stratagem, and
defeated that prince. There is much to favour the opinion; for, in the
words of Quintus Curtius, we have “islands in the stream, projecting
banks, and waters dilated.” Yet the mention “of sunken rocks” seems to
point higher up the river, near the village of Jelum. The high roads
from the Indus pass this river at two places, at Julalpoor and Jelum;
but the latter is the great road from Tartary, and appears to have been
the one followed by Alexander. The rocky nature of its banks and bed
here assists us in identifying the localities of the route, since the
course of the river is not liable to fluctuation. At Jelum the river
is also divided into five or six channels, and fordable at all times,
except in the monsoon.

~Extensive ruins.~

~Speculations.~

~Nicæ and Bucephalia.~

About fifteen miles below Jelum, and about a thousand yards from
the Hydaspes, near the modern village of Darapoor, we hit upon some
extensive ruins called Oodeenuggur, which seems to have been a city
that extended for three or four miles. The traditions of the people
are vague and unsatisfactory, for they referred us to the deluge, and
the time of the prophet Noah. Many copper coins are found, but those
which were brought to me bore Arabic inscriptions. A slab, with an
inscription in that language, which had been lately dug up, was also
shown to us; and I learn from M. Court that he found a fluted pillar
near this site with a capital very like the Corinthian order. It,
however, had a Hindoo figure on it. At present there are no buildings
standing; but the ground is strewed with broken pieces of kiln-burnt
bricks and pottery, the latter of a superior description. On the
opposite side of the Hydaspes to Darapoor stands a mound said to be
coeval with Oodeenuggur, where the village of Moong is built, at which
I procured two Sanscrit coins. There are likewise some extensive ruins
beyond Moong, near Huria Badshahpoor. I do not conceive it improbable
that Oodeenuggur may represent the site of Nicæ, and that the mounds
and ruins on the western bank mark the position of Bucephalia. We
are told that these cities were built so close to the river, that
Alexander had to repair them on his return from the Punjab campaign,
since they stood within the influence of the inundation. It is to be
observed that towns which have an advantageous locality are seldom
deserted; and if so, that others rise near them, which will account
for the Arabic coins found in the neighbourhood. Alexander is said to
have pitched his camp at a distance of 150 stadia from the river, on a
plain; and there is an extensive champaign tract behind this very site.

~Porus’s army compared with Runjeet Sing’s.~

In our search for the remnants of Alexander’s cities, we are led into
reflections on the state of the country in those days; and it is
curious to compare them with our own times. We are informed that Porus,
with whom Alexander fought on the banks of this river, maintained a
force of 30,000 infantry and 4000 cavalry, with 200 elephants and 300
war chariots; and that he had subdued all his neighbours. Now, if we
change the war chariots into guns, we have precisely the regular force
of Runjeet Sing, _the modern Porus_, who has likewise overwhelmed
all his neighbours. The same country will generally produce the same
number of troops, if its population be not reduced by adventitious
circumstances.

~Floating islands.~

We quitted the banks of the Jelum, and entered the country of Potewar,
inhabited by a tribe of people called Gukers, famed for their beauty,
and claiming a Rajpoot origin. The credulity of these people is as
great as in other parts of India. A grave and respectable man assured
me that he had seen a lake, called Ruwaesir, in the hill district of
Mundee, on the Sutlege, which had three small islets floating upon
it. These are a place of Hindoo pilgrimage; and my informant assured
me that they approach to receive the votaries who embark upon them,
and are floated out with their offerings! It is obvious that there
must be some delusion or deception, which is practised with no small
dexterity, as the place retains its character. A native told me that he
had heard it was an artificial heap of soil placed over reeds; but he
had not visited the spot, and seemed to proffer his information from
hearing my doubts as strongly expressed as I felt them. In the valley
of Cashmeer there are moveable beds of melons, which in some degree,
may be considered in the light of islands. The ingenious people of that
valley spread a thick mat on the surface of their lake, and sprinkle it
over with soil: it soon acquires a consistency, from the grass growing
upon it. On the following year they sow melons and cucumbers, and reap
the harvest from a boat; and thus turn to account the very surface of
the lake in their rich country. The melon islands of Cashmeer may have
supplied a hint to the Hindoo priests of Mundee.

~Costume of the ladies.~

Our approach to the Mohammedan countries became evident daily, and
showed itself in nothing more than the costume of the women, many of
whom we now met veiled. One girl whom we saw on the road had a canopy
of red cloth erected over her on horseback, which had a ludicrous
appearance. It seemed to be a framework of wood, but as the cloth
concealed every thing as well as the countenance of the fair lady, I
did not discover the contrivance. The costume of the unveiled portion
of the sex had likewise undergone a change; and they wore wide blue
trowsers, tightly tied at the ankle, which taper down, and have a
graceful appearance. A web of cloth sixty yards long is sometimes used
in a single pair, for one fold falls upon the other.

~Arrival at Rotas.~

On the 1st of March we reached the celebrated fort of Rotas, considered
to be one of the great bulwarks between Tartary and India. As we wound
through the dismal defiles, and might be ruminating on the various
expeditions which had traversed this very road, the fort burst upon our
view like the scene of a magic lantern. It had been hidden from us by
towering precipices. We approached its ponderous walls by a straggling
path which time had chiselled in the rock, and soon reached its lofty
gateway. The black hoary aspect of the fort, and the arid sterility
of the surrounding rocks, inspired us with no favourable idea of the
neighbourhood, which has been the resort of many a desperate band.
We had omitted to provide ourselves with Runjeet Sing’s order for
admission into this fortress; but we proceeded to the gateway, as a
matter of course, and after a parley the doors were thrown open. The
official permission arrived from Lahore on the following day.

~Fortress.~

We soon found ourselves among friends, and listened to the tales of the
veterans without any fear of witnessing the scenes of their ancestors.
The Afghan officers of the Mogul empire under the Emperor Humaioon
dethroned that monarch, and fortified themselves in Rotas, in the year
1531. Shere Shah was its founder. Twelve years, and some millions of
rupees, are said to have been wasted in its construction; yet it was
betrayed, and fell. Humaioon returned from his wanderings with the
auxiliaries of Iran, and recovered the kingdom of his forefathers.
He commanded that the fort of Rotas should be levelled; but so massy
are its walls, and so strong is the whole edifice, that his Ameers
and Oomrahs ventured to ask his majesty, whether he came to recover
his throne or destroy a single fort, since the one undertaking would
require as much energy as the other. Humaioon contented himself with
levelling a palace and a gateway as the monument of his conquest,
and prudently marched to Delhi. We examined its walls and outworks,
its gateways and bastions: and the people pointed out to us the
orifices for pouring oil on the besiegers. We viewed with admiration
the elaborate loopholes for the matchlock, the deep wells cut in the
live rock, and the bomb-proof magazines of the fortification. From
one of the towers we had a commanding view of the plain, in which we
could distinguish a spacious caravansary, the work of the generous and
tolerant Akbar. He here eclipsed his father Humaioon as much as he did
in all the acts of his protracted reign. The son raised an edifice
to shelter the weary traveller in his pilgrimage; the parent, full
of wrath, wasted a greater sum in the demolition of a palace. These
caravansaries have been erected at every stage as far west as the
Indus; and the traveller cannot pass them without a pleasurable feeling
at the enlightened design of their founder. The Emperor Akbar was a
philanthropist.

~Nature and formation of rocks.~

From Rotas we entered into a mountainous and rugged country of great
strength, and our road lay in ravines. The chaos of rocks, their
vertical strata, terminating in needles from decomposition, the round
pebbles that lay imbedded in the sandstone, and the wild scenery, made
this an interesting neighbourhood. Humboldt mentions somewhere, that
deposits of rock-salt and mineral springs manifest some connection with
volcanoes; and among these hills we had both. One may almost convince
himself of the upheavings of nature, from a glance at the rock. Though
generally vertical, it may be observed in some places to descend upon
the ravines, as if the one half of the hill had been suddenly raised,
or the other as suddenly depressed. Water is abundant in the ravines,
and is also found in wells at a depth of thirty-five feet. To our right
we could see the spot at which the Jelum or Hydaspes issues from the
mountains. It is called Damgully. There is no route into the valley of
Cashmeer by this river; and the most frequented one lies by Meerpoor
and Poonch, about twelve miles to the eastward. Near the point where
the Jelum enters the plain, there is an isolated rock about sixty feet
high, called Raoka, which may be ascended by steps. A Mohammedan saint
resides on it. In searching for an obelisk called Rawjee, mentioned by
Mr. Elphinstone, we heard of Raoka; but since it only appeared to be a
detached portion of rock, we did not visit it.

~Tope of Manikyala.~

~Coins and antiques.~

On the 6th of March we reached the village of Manikyala, at which there
is a singular “_tope_” or mound of masonry. It has been described by
Mr. Elphinstone, who gives a correct drawing of it; and tells us, that
“it was, indeed, as like Grecian architecture as any building which
Europeans, in remote parts of the country, could now construct by the
hands of unpractised native builders.”[11] It has been lately opened by
M. Ventura, a general in Runjeet Sing’s service. We are much indebted
to that gentleman, since his labours were conducted at considerable
expense and trouble. Through the kindness of my friend M. Allard, I had
an opportunity of looking at the reliques which that officer found. A
brief description of them has been published in the Researches of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal; but I may here observe that they consist
of three cylindrical boxes of gold, pewter (or some mixed metal),
and iron, which were found cased within one another, and placed in a
chamber cut in a large block of stone at the foundation of the pile.
The gold box is about three inches long and an inch and a half in
diameter, filled with a black dirty substance like mud, half liquid,
and mixed up with small pieces of glass or amber; which would suggest
an opinion of its once being cased in a glass that had been fractured
and shivered. Among this substance, two coins or medals were found:
the smaller one is of gold, and about the size of a sixpence, having
a human figure, and the four-pronged instrument which marks all the
Manikyala coins; the other has two lines of rude character, probably
Hindee, on one side, and no writing or symbol on the reverse. Many
other coins and reliques were found during the opening of the tope;
and the people informed me that some human bones had been disinterred.
On my arrival at Manikyala, I had an opportunity of appreciating the
valuable services of M. Ventura, by a personal inspection of the
“tope,” which his persevering labour has now laid open. That gentleman
had first endeavoured to enter the building from below, but failed on
account of the great solidity of the structure. Further observation
had discovered to him that there was a shaft or well (if I can use the
expression) descending into the building from the top; and here M.
Ventura dug with success. He first cleared the well, which reaches half
way down, and is flagged at the bottom with large blocks of stone. He
then completed his work by tearing up these enormous blocks till he
reached the foundation, where he was rewarded by finding the cylinders
which I have described, as well as a variety of coins, which have been
forwarded to Paris, but are yet undeciphered.

In a place of such celebrity I did not expect to find my search for
coins and antiques rewarded beyond the most sanguine expectations,
since none are mentioned to have been seen by the gentlemen of the
Cabool mission. I procured two antiques and seventy copper coins. The
value of the latter is much heightened by their corresponding with
those found in the interior of the tope by M. Ventura. One of the
antiques is a ruby or red crystal, cut in the shape of a head, with
a frightful countenance and very long ears; while the other is an
oval cornelian, with the figure of a female holding out a flower, and
gracefully dressed in a mantle. The execution is superior.[12] I shall
notice these coins hereafter, having presented some of them to the
Asiatic Society of Bengal, and received the most ample return from Mr.
James Prinsep, its able secretary, in various notes regarding them.

~Manikyala supposed to be Taxilla.~

I was much struck with the position of Manikyala, for it stands on a
spacious plain, and the “tope” is to be distinguished at a distance of
sixteen miles. Various surmises have been thrown out regarding this
site, but I do not hesitate to fix upon it as Taxilla, since Arrian
expressly tells us that “that was the most populous city _between_
the Indus and Hydaspes;” which is the exact position of Manikyala. M.
Ventura decides on it as Bucephalia, from a derivation that interprets
Manikyala to mean the city of the horse; but this is not founded on
history, as Bucephalia stood on the banks of the Hydaspes, and, I
believe, I have already described its true position.

I shall describe the “tope” of Belur, which we afterwards visited,
before I give any conclusion regarding these buildings.

~Rawil Pindee.~

We reached Rawil Pindee on the 7th, and alighted at the house which
the ex-King of Cabool built in his exile. It was a miserable hovel.
The town of Rawil Pindee is agreeable; and we were pleased to find
the mountains covered with snow, and but twelve miles distant. Some
specimens of crystalised sulphur, in its native state, were brought to
me from these hills; and there is a town among them called Porewala,
which led me to think that it might have some relation to the renowned
Porus of the Hydaspes.

~Marks of quitting India. Hurdwar pilgrims. Reflections on seeing them.~

We were now fast leaving Hindoostan and its customs behind us. The
dandelion had become a common weed. At Manikyala, we halted next door
to a bakery, where the whole bread of the village is cooked. How much
more sensible is this custom, than that every family should prepare
it separately, as in India, and live in perpetual terror of defilement
from one another. We were glad to be considered customers of the
village oven. On our road we met a numerous body of Afghans, and also
Hindoo pilgrims, crowding from beyond the Indus to the great religious
fair of Hurdwar: they looked more like Mohammedans than the followers
of Brahma. The festival occurs every twelve years, and distance serves
to increase the devotion of the pilgrim. The sight of these people
from beyond the Indus gave rise to many curious sensations. We wore
their dress, and they knew us not; we received their salutations as
countrymen, and could not participate in their feelings. Some of them
would ask, as we passed, whether we were going to Cabool or Candahar;
and from their looks and questions, I found many a secret and doubtful
thrill pass across me. This I found to arise from the novelty of our
situation, for it soon wore off after we mingled familiarly with
the people; and, in course of time, I gave and returned the usual
salutations with all the indifference of a practised traveller.

~Seik priest.~

At Rawil Pindee we had a visit from the government officers, among whom
was a Seik priest, or Bedee, who had taken the singular vow, never
to repeat three or four words without the name of “Vishnu,” one of
the Gods of the Hindoo Trinity. His conversation was, therefore, most
remarkable; for, on all subjects, and in all answers, he so interlarded
the words “Vishnu, Vishnu,” that I could not suppress a smile. This
personage presented us with a purse of 200 rupees; but it appeared to
come from Vishnu, and not from the Maharaja Runjeet Sing.

~Pass of Margulla.~

About fifteen miles from Rawil Pindee, we passed the defile of
Margulla, and descried with joy the mountains beyond the Indus. This is
a narrow pass over the low hills, and paved with blocks of stone for
150 yards. A Persian inscription, let into the rock, commemorates the
fame of the civilised Emperor who cut the road. The defiles continue
for about a mile; when a bridge across a rivulet conducts the traveller
to the next caravansary. A bridge, a caravansary, and a road cut
through a hill, and within a distance of two miles, bespeak a different
rule from that of the Punjab in modern times. We continued our march
to Osman, about twenty miles from Rawil Pindee. It stands on a plain,
at the mouth of a valley, close to the base of the outlying hills.
Its meadows are watered by the most beautiful and crystal rivulets,
that flow from the mountains. Some of them are conducted by artificial
means through the village, and turn little water mills that grind
flour. Up the valley stands the fort of Khanpoor, with some beautiful
gardens; and over it snow-clad mountains rear their peaks. The fields
of this fruitful valley lie neglected, from the exorbitant assessment
of the person who farms it. The peasants have no hope of redress but
by such an expedient; and this entire suspension of the labours of the
husbandmen may open the understanding of the misguided governor.

[Illustration: TOPE OF BELUR.]

~Tope of Belur.~

We visited Osman, which is about four miles from the King’s road, at
the base of the lower Hemilaya, to examine a mound or “tope,” like that
of Manikyala, which stands on the nook of a range of hills near the
ruined village of Belur, about a mile beyond Osman. The construction
of the building, as depicted in the annexed sketch, gives it to the
same era as that of Manikyala. Neither of the buildings are perfect;
and the one now delineated differs from the other in the greater length
of the shaft. It is fifty feet high, or about two thirds of the height
of Manikyala. It has also been opened, and the square aperture formed
of cut stone has descended into the building. The small pilasters are
likewise to be recognised, but the mouldings are more numerous, and the
general outline of the building somewhat different. The “tope” of Belur
is a conspicuous object, from its elevated situation, but I could not
gather a tradition regarding it from the numerous population. Like one
in search of the philosopher’s stone, I was led from place to place,
and now learned that there were two buildings similar to these “topes,”
beyond the Indus, between Peshawur and Cabool. We also discovered the
ruins of another tope, three miles eastward of Rawil Pindee. The few
coins which I found at the tope of Belur were of the same type as
those already described. Seeing that both the structures of Manikyala
and Belur are pierced by a shaft that descends into the building, I
incline to a belief, that in these “topes” we have the tombs of a race
of princes who once reigned in Upper India, and that they are either
the sepulchres of the Bactrian kings, or their Indo-Scythic successors,
mentioned in the Periplus of the second Arrian. The rudeness of the
coins would point to the latter age, or second century of the Christian
era.

~Garden of Hoosn Abdall.~

From the beautiful rivulets of Osman we passed down the valley, and,
after a march of seven miles, found ourselves in the garden of Hoosn
Abdall,--a spot which attracted the munificent Emperors of Hindoostan.
It is situated between two bare and lofty hills, whose brown and
naked tops do not contribute much to its beauty; still it must be
an enchanting place in the hot months. The garden houses are now
mouldering to decay, and weeds hide the flowers and roses; yet the
peach and apricot trees glowed with blossom, the vines clung to their
branches, and the limpid water gushed in torrents from the rock. Some
hundred springs rise in the limit of this small garden, and, after
washing its beds, pay their tribute to a brook which passes on to the
Indus. They form pools, which are stored with fish, that may be seen
darting about in the clear water. The spring had commenced when we
visited this delightful place. As we passed it, our view opened upon
the valley of Drumtour, that leads to Cashmeer; and the range of hills
at Puklee, covered with snow, were to be traced in chain with more
lofty mountains beyond them. The fertile plain of Chuch and Huzara
also lay before us.

~See the Indus.~

We came in sight of the Indus, at a distance of fifteen miles. It could
be traced from its exit through the lower hills to the fort of Attok,
by the vapour which hung over it like smoke. As the water of the Indus
is much colder than the atmosphere, it may account for this phenomenon.
We encamped at Huzroo, which is a mart between Peshawur and Lahore. The
people were now quite changed; they were Afghans, and spoke Pooshtoo. I
was struck with their manly mien, and sat down with delight on a felt,
with an Afghan, who civilly invited me to converse with him. I did not
regret to exchange the cringing servility of the Indians for the more
free and independent manners of Cabool. An itinerant goldsmith, who had
heard of our intended journey to Bokhara, came and chatted with us. He
had travelled there, and even in Russia; and showed us a copper copec
which he had brought with him on his return. He spoke of the equity and
justice of the people among whom we were to travel, which made this
rambling jeweller a welcome visiter. He was a Hindoo.

~Encamp on the Indus.~

On the morning of the 14th of March, we had the pleasure of encamping
on the banks of the Indus, with the troops of Runjeet Sing, now on the
frontier, under Sirdar Huree Sing. That chief came to meet us with
all the forms of eastern pomp, and conducted us to a comfortable suite
of tents which he had prepared for us. On our march to the river, we
passed the field of battle where the Afghans made their last stand,
now some twenty years ago, on the eastern side of the Indus. They were
commanded by the Vizier Futteh Khan, who fled, panic struck, though
not defeated. A horde, as numerous as that of Xerxes or Timour, might
encamp on this spacious plain, which is an entire sheet of cultivation.
It was covered with rounded stones, (many of which were granite,)--an
unerring proof of the agency of water. We visited our host, the
commandant, who welcomed us with his troops and officers in array, and
gave us the cordial reception of friends. Our conversation turned on
the warlike deeds of Runjeet, and his passing the Indus both with and
without a ford. We grew interested in the subject, and soon made up our
minds to, at least, make the attempt of fording this great river.

~Ford the Indus.~

We mounted one of the chief’s elephants, and, accompanied by himself
and 200 horsemen, passed a few miles down the river to the village of
Khyrakhuel, about five miles above Attok. The stream was here divided
into three branches, and in the two first gushed with amazing violence.
I did not like the appearance of the torrent; and, though I said
nothing, would have willingly turned back; but how could that be, when
I had been the foremost to propose it? The chief rallied his escort
round him, threw a piece of silver money into the river, according to
custom, and dashed into it. We followed, and the whole of our party
reached in safety. While on the island, and preparing to enter the
principal branch, a melancholy accident occurred to some stragglers
who attempted to follow us. They were seven in number; and, instead of
crossing at the exact point where we had effected the passage, they
passed a few yards lower down, with the water but knee deep, yet very
rapid. The whole seven were unhorsed in a moment, and swept into the
stream. The ferrymen ran to their assistance, and extricated them all
but one poor fellow and two horses, whom we could see struggle, and
at last sink. The others were rescued with great difficulty, and two
of them were all but dead. We were shocked at the catastrophe, and
proposed to return, but the chief would not listen to it. He gave a
laugh, and said, “What know ye, that these fellows (we thought they had
all gone) may be kings in another world; and what is the use of a Seik
if he cannot pass the Attok?” (Indus). The principal branch, however,
was still in our front; and I only agreed to cross if the horsemen
were left behind. “Leave my guard,” cried the chief, “impossible!” but
we did leave it, and safely passed the ford. The footing was slippery,
and the current shot with great rapidity: the colour of the water was
blue, and it was exceedingly cold, which makes it trying to both man
and beast. The elephants pressed up against the stream, and roared
as we advanced. The excitement of such an undertaking is great, and
would have been exhilarating, had not our joy been dimmed by such a
calamity. This ford has often been used by the Seiks, but the passage
has involved many serious accidents.

~Story of a soldier.~

A tale of a desperate soldier was here related to me, as having
occurred at Lahore. He was a native of Hindoostan, and had murdered the
adjutant of the regiment in which he was serving, in Runjeet’s army. An
example was called for in the support of discipline; but Runjeet Sing
has never shed blood since he attained his throne, and refused to put
him to death, though urged to it by the French officers. The hands of
the culprit were ordered to be amputated on the parade ground, before
the troops, and were chopped off by an axe; the hemorrhage was arrested
by immersing the stump in burning oil. The hands were nailed on a
board, as a warning to the army, and the unfortunate man was dismissed
with ignominy. A comrade conducted him to a ruined mosque, where he
passed the night, but his spirit forbade him to survive his disgrace,
and he resolved on committing suicide. Next day he threw himself into
the river (Ravee): his resolution was shaken, and instead of drowning
himself, he crossed the river, swimming with his handless stumps!

~Attok.~

We now proceeded to the fortress of Attok, which stands on a black
slaty ridge, at the verge of the Indus, the “forbidden river” of the
Hindoos. It was, indeed, a forbidden one to us, for the garrison had
mutinied, ejected their officers, and seized upon the ferry-boats.
Their arrears of pay were not forthcoming, and they had taken this
means of informing Runjeet of their grievances. It was in vain that we
produced the most peremptory orders, to receive us inside the walls,
and show us the curiosities of the place; they replied, that our
complaints would now be heard, since the Maharaja will know of their
ill treatment towards us. Since they evinced no further contumacy, we
halted outside, in a dilapidated mosque, and were not molested. It was
useless to parley with irritated men, and I thought we were fortunate
in prevailing on them, after a detention of two days, to give us a
boat, in which we were ferried across the grand boundary of India, on
the afternoon of the 17th of March. The water was azure blue, and the
current exceeded six miles an hour. We passed in four minutes. About
200 yards above Attok, and before the Indus is joined by the Cabool
river, it gushes over a rapid with amazing fury. Its breadth does not
here exceed 120 yards; the water is much ruffled, and dashes like the
waves and spray of the ocean. It hisses and rolls with a loud noise,
and exceeds the rate of ten miles in the hour. A boat cannot live in
this tempestuous torrent; but after the Cabool river has joined it,
the Indus passes in a tranquil stream, about 260 yards wide and 35
fathoms deep, under the walls of Attok. This fortress is a place of no
strength: it has a population of about 2000 souls.

~Phenomenon at Attok.~

Before crossing the Indus, we observed a singular phenomenon at the
fork of the Indus and Cabool river, where an ignis fatuus shows itself
every evening. Two, three, and even four bright lights, are visible at
a time, and continue to shine throughout the night, ranging within a
few yards of each other. The natives could not account for them, and
their continuance during the rainy season is the most inexplicable
part of the phenomenon, in their estimation. They tell you, that the
valiant Man Sing, a Rajpoot, who carried his war of revenge against the
Mahommedans across the Indus, fought a battle in this spot; and that
the lights now seen are the spirits of the departed. I should not have
credited the constancy of this will-o’-the-wisp, had I not seen it. It
may arise from the reflection of the water on the rock, smoothed by the
current: but then it only shows itself on a particular spot, and the
whole bank is smoothed. It may also be an exhalation of some gas from a
fissure in the rock, but its position prevented our examining it.

~Washing gold.~

We found the fishermen on the Indus and Cabool river washing the sand
for gold. The operation is performed with most profit after the swell
has subsided. The sand is passed through a sieve, and the larger
particles that remain are mixed with quicksilver, to which the metal
adheres. Some of the minor rivers, such as the Swan and Hurroo, yield
more gold than the Indus; and as their sources are not remote, it would
show that the ores lie on the southern side of the Hemilaya.

FOOTNOTES:

[9] Vide Introduction, vol. i. p. 58.

[10] Vide Mr. Ramsay’s evidence before the Committee of the Lords.

[11] Introduction to Elphinstone’s Caubul, page 131.

[12] It is with regret that I record the loss of these antiques, though
impressions of them have been preserved.




CHAPTER III.

PESHAWUR.


~Entrance into the country of the Afghans.~

It required some arrangement to commence our advance into the country
of the Afghans; for they and the Seiks entertain the most deep-rooted
animosity towards each other. At Attok, a friendly letter was sent
to us by the chief of Peshawur, expressive of his good wishes. I,
therefore, addressed that personage, Sooltan Mahommed Khan, informing
him of our intentions, and soliciting his protection. I likewise sent
a letter of introduction from Runjeet to the chief of Acora; but so
inconstant is power in these countries, that that person had been
ejected during the few weeks we had been travelling from Lahore: but
the usurper opened the communication, and kindly despatched a party to
meet us. The subjects of Runjeet Sing escorted us to their frontier,
which is three miles beyond the Indus; here we met the Afghans. Neither
party would approach, and we drew up at a distance of about 300
yards from each other. The Seiks gave us their “_wagroojee futtih_,”
synonymous with our three cheers, and we advanced, and delivered
ourselves to the Mahommedans; who said, _Wus-sulam alaikoom!_ “Peace be
unto you!” We trod our way to Acora, with our new people, the Khuttuks,
a lawless race, and alighted at that village, which is nearly deserted,
from the constant inroads of the Seiks. The chief immediately waited
upon us, and expressed his dissatisfaction at our having purchased some
articles from the bazar, since it was a reflection on his hospitality.
I begged his pardon, and placed the mistake on my ignorance of the
Afghan customs, adding, that I would not forget, as I advanced, the
hospitality of the Khuttuks of Acora. The chief took his leave,
charging us, before his departure, to consider ourselves as secure as
eggs under a hen; a homely enough simile, the truth of which we had no
reason to doubt. Yet it was at this place that poor Moorcroft and his
party encountered some serious difficulties, and were obliged to fight
their way. We here received a second letter from the chief of Peshawur,
which was most satisfactory, since it contained a friendly reply
without his having received any of the letters of introduction which we
possessed. It intimated that a person was approaching to conduct us.

~Precautionary arrangements.~

We had now quitted the territories of Hindoostan, and entered on a
land where covetousness of a neighbour’s goods is the ruling passion;
we therefore marched with our baggage. Our few servants were also
divided into regular watches for the night. We had two Afghans, two
Indians, and two natives of Cashmeer. A Cashmeerian paired with an
Indian, and the trustworthy with the most lazy; while we ourselves
were to superintend the posting of the sentries. Our people laughed
heartily at this military disposition; but it was ever after enforced
in all our travels. We ourselves were now living as natives, and had
ceased to repine at the hardness of the ground and the miserable hovels
in which we sometimes halted. I had also disposed of my own valuables
in what then appeared to me a masterly manner: a letter of credit for
five thousand rupees was fastened to my left arm, in the way that the
Asiatics wear amulets. My polyglot passport was fixed to my right arm,
and a bag of ducats was tied round my waist. I also distributed a part
of my ready money to each of the servants, and so perfect was the
check that had been established over them, that we never lost a single
ducat in all our journey, and found most faithful servants in men who
might have ruined and betrayed us. We trusted them, and they rewarded
our confidence. One man, Ghoolam Hoosun, a native of Surat, followed
me throughout the whole journey, cooked our food, and never uttered a
complaint at the performance of such duties, foreign as they were to
his engagements. He is now with me in England.

~Farewell letter to Runjeet Sing.~

~Salt monopoly.~

Our conductor, on the part of Runjeet Sing left us at Acora. Choonee
Lal, for that was his name, was a quiet inoffensive Brahmin, who did
not seem at ease across the Indus. I gave him a farewell letter to his
master; and, since his Highness had written for my sentiments regarding
the salt-mines of the Punjab, and the best means of profiting by them,
I gave him a long account of salt monopolies, telling him, that it was
better to levy high duties upon salt than grain. I told him, also, in
as many words, that the salt-range was as valuable a portion of his
territory as the valley of Cashmeer; but I do not believe that his
Highness stood in need of much explanation, as the measures which we
had seen at the mines practically proved.

~Fields of battle.~

On our road to Acora, we passed a field of battle, at the small village
of Sydoo, where 8000 Seiks had defended themselves against an enraged
population of 150,000 Mahommedans. Bood Sing, their commander, threw
up a small breast-work of loose stones, and extricated himself from
his dilemma, so as to secure the praise even of his enemies. We now
saw the place, and the bleaching bones of the horses, which had fallen
on the occasion. On the next march we passed the more celebrated field
of Noushero, to which our attention had been directed by Runjeet Sing
himself. He here encountered the Afghans for the last time; but their
chief, Azeem Khan, was separated from the greater part of his army by
the river of Cabool. The Seiks defeated the divisions on the opposite
side, mainly through the personal courage of Runjeet Sing, who carried
a hillock with his guards, from which his other troops had three
times retreated. Azeem Khan, of Cabool, fled without encountering the
successful army, which had partly crossed the river to oppose him. It
is believed, that he feared the capture of his treasure, which would
have fallen into Runjeet’s power if he had advanced; but it is also
said, that he was terrified by the shouts of the Seiks on the night of
their victory. He attributed their exclamations to the fresh arrival of
troops: for they have a custom of shouting on such occasions. We have
already compared this potentate with Porus; and the similar stratagem
by which Alexander defeated that prince will also be remembered. As the
Greeks had terrified his predecessor on the Hydaspes, the Seiks now
frightened the Afghans by their shouts and pæons.

~Entrance into Peshawur.~

As we traversed the plain to Peshawar, I felt elevated and happy.
Thyme and violets perfumed the air, and the green sod and clover put
us in mind of a distant country. The violet has the name of “_gool i
pueghumbur_,” or the rose of the Prophet, par excellence, I suppose,
from its fragrance. At Peerpaee, which is a march from Peshawur, we
were joined by six horsemen, whom the chief sent to escort us. We
saddled at sunrise, though it rained heavily, and accompanied the
party to the city, sorely trying the patience of the horsemen, by
declining to halt half way, that they might give timely information of
our approach. We pushed on till near the city; when their persuasion
could be no longer resisted. “The chief sent us only to welcome you,
and has ordered his son to meet you outside the city,” said their
commander, “and we are now within a few hundred yards of his house.” We
halted, and in a few minutes the son of the chief made his appearance,
attended by an elephant and a body of horse. He was his eldest son,
a handsome boy, about twelve years old, and dressed in a blue tunic,
with a Cashmeer shawl as a turban. We dismounted on the high road and
embraced; when the youth immediately conducted us to the presence of
his father. Never were people received with more kindness: he met us
in person at the door-way, and led us inside of an apartment, studded
with mirror glass and daubed over with paint in exceedingly bad taste.
His house, his country, his property, his all, were ours; he was the
ally of the British government, and he had shown it by his kindness
to Mr. Moorcroft, which he considered as a treaty of friendship. We
were not the persons who wished to infringe its articles. Sooltan
Mahommed Khan is about thirty-five years old, of rather tall stature,
and dark complexion. He was dressed in a pelisse, lined with fur, and
ornamented over the shoulders with the down of the peacock, which had
a richer look than the furniture that surrounded him. We were glad to
withdraw and change our wet clothes, and were conducted to the seraglio
of Sooltan Mahommed Khan, which he had prepared, _I need not add,
emptied_, for our reception. This was, indeed, a kind of welcome we had
not anticipated.

~Afghan entertainment.~

An hour had not passed before we were visited by Peer Mahommed Khan,
the younger brother of the chief, a jolly and agreeable person. The
chief himself followed in the course of the evening; and a sumptuous
dinner succeeded, of which we all partook. The meat was delicious,
and so was the cookery. I need not add, that we ate with our hands;
but we soon ceased to wonder at a nobleman tearing a lamb in pieces
and selecting the choice bits, which he held out for our acceptance.
A long roll of leavened bread was spread in front of each of us as a
plate; and, since its size diminished as the meat disappeared, it did
its part well. Pilaos and stews, sweets and sours, filled the trays;
but the bonne bouche of the day was a lamb, that had never tasted aught
but milk. A bitter orange had been squeezed over it, and made it very
savoury. Four trays of sweetmeats followed, with fruit; and the repast
concluded with sherbet, mixed with snow, the sight of which delighted
us as much as our new friends. A watch of night was spent before we
broke up; and after the chief had repeated in a whisper his devotion to
our nation and anxiety for our welfare, he bade us good night. I had
almost lost the use of my legs from the irksome position of constraint
in which I had so long sat. If we had been prepared to like the manners
of this people, there was much to confirm it on this evening.

~Visitors. Ride out with the chief.~

On the following day we were introduced to the remainder of the
family. There are two brothers besides the chief, and a host of sons
and relations. The most remarkable person of the family was a son
of Futtih Khan, the Vizier of Shah Mahmood, who had been so basely
and cruelly murdered. The lad is about fourteen years of age, and the
solitary descendant of his ill-fated father. The sons of the Meer
Waeez and Mookhtar o-doula, whose parents had dethroned Shah Shooja,
were among the party, and the day passed most agreeably. The people
were sociable and well-informed, free from prejudice on points of
religion, and many of them were well versed in Asiatic history. They
were always cheerful, and frequently noisy in their good-humour. During
the conversation many of them rose up, and prayed in the room when the
stated hours arrived. As we got better acquainted in Peshawur, our
circle of acquaintance was widely extended, and visitors would drop
in at all hours, and more particularly if they found us alone. The
Afghans never sit by themselves, and always made some apology if they
found any of us solitary, though it would have been sometimes agreeable
to continue so. In the afternoon the chief invited us to accompany
him and his brothers to see the environs of Peshawur. The doctor
stayed away, but I rode with them. Of the town of Peshawur I shall say
nothing, since the graphic and accurate descriptions of Mr. Elphinstone
require no addition. Such, indeed, is the nature of the information
contained in his valuable work, that I shall always avoid the ground
on which he trod, and, in Afghanistan, confine myself to incidents
and adventures of a personal nature. I say this in my own defence. I
had accompanied the chief on a day most favourable to a stranger, the
“nouroz,” or new year (the 21st of March), which is celebrated by the
people. The greater part of the community were gathered in gardens, and
paraded about with nosegays and bunches of peach-blossom. We entered
the garden of Ali Murdan Khan, and seated ourselves on the top of the
garden-house, and looked down upon the assembled multitude. The trees
were covered with blossom, and nothing could be more beautiful than
the surrounding scene. The chief and his brothers took great pains
to point out the neighbouring hills to me, explaining by whom they
were inhabited, with every other particular which they thought might
interest. They also informed me, that the nobleman who had prepared
this garden possessed the philosopher’s stone (the “sung-i-fars”),
since there was no other way of accounting for his great riches. They
added, that he threw it into the Indus; which at least eases them of
the dilemma as to his heir.

~Chief. His character.~

We soon got accustomed to our new mode of life, and, as we made it
a rule never on any occasion to write during the day or in public,
had leisure to receive every person who came to see us. In a short
time we became acquainted with the whole society of Peshawur, and,
during the thirty days we remained there, had an uninterrupted series
of visiting and feasting. Nothing, however, more contributed to our
comfort and happiness than the kindness of our worthy host. Sooltan
Mahommed Khan was not the illiterate Afghan whom I expected to find,
but an educated well-bred gentleman, whose open and affable manner made
a lasting impression upon me. As we were sitting down to dinner, he
would frequently slip in, quite unattended, and pass the evening with
us. He would sometimes be followed by various trays of dishes, which
he had had cooked in his harem, and believed might be palatable to us.
He is a person more remarkable for his urbanity than his wisdom; but
he transacts all his own business: he is a brave soldier; his seraglio
has about thirty inmates, and he has already had a family of sixty
children. He could not tell the exact number of survivors when I asked
him!

~An Afghan manner of spending a Friday.~

On the Friday after our arrival we accompanied the chief and his family
to some flower-gardens, where we spent the greater part of the day in
conversation. The chief himself sat under one tree, and we ranged
ourselves beneath another. Iced sherbet and confections were brought
to us, and we heard much of the munificence of Mr. Elphinstone from
Moollah Nujeeb, an elderly man, who had accompanied him to Calcutta.
In the afternoon we returned to the King’s garden, which is a most
spacious one, and sat down on the ground with Sooltan Mahommed Khan
and his family, to partake of sugar-cane cut into small pieces. Four
of the chief’s sons accompanied us; and it was delightful to see the
affectionate notice which he took of his children, none of whom were
five years old. Each of them sat on horseback in front of one of his
suite, and held the reins in a masterly manner: for the Dooranees
are taught to ride from infancy. We then followed the chief to his
family burying-ground, where his two elder brothers, Atta and Yar
Mahommed Khan, who fell in battle, lie interred. The whole branches
of the family were present, and offered up their afternoon prayers in
a mosque, close to the grave. The sight was an impressive one, and
the more so, since the sons of the deceased brothers were among the
party. The day finished with a visit to a holy man named Shekh Iwuz:
and such is the usual manner of spending a Friday among the Dooranee
nobles of Peshawur. The chief’s retinue consisted of his relations
and servants: he had no guards, and, at first starting, was only
accompanied by ourselves and two horsemen. There is a simplicity and
freedom about these people greatly to be admired; and, whatever the
rule may be, I can vouch for petitioners having an ear, at least, given
to their complaints. Every one seems on an equality with the chief,
and the meanest servant addresses him without ceremony. He himself
seems quite free from every sort of pride or affectation, and is only
to be distinguished in the crowd by his dress, in which he is fond of
richness and ornament.

~Horrible spectacle.~

In one of our rides about Peshawur with the chief, we had a specimen
of justice and Mahommedan retribution. As we passed the suburbs of
the city we discovered a crowd of people, and, on a nearer approach,
saw the mangled bodies of a man and woman, the former not quite dead,
lying on a dung-hill. The crowd instantly surrounded the chief and our
party, and one person stepped forward and represented, in a trembling
attitude, to Sooltan Mahommed Khan, that he had discovered his wife in
an act of infidelity, and had put both parties to death; he held the
bloody sword in his hands, and described how he had committed the deed.
His wife was pregnant, and already the mother of three children. The
chief asked a few questions, which did not occupy him three minutes;
he then said, in a loud voice, “You have acted the part of a good
Mahommedan, and performed a justifiable act.” He then moved on, and the
crowd cried out “Bravo!” (“Afreen!”) The man was immediately set at
liberty. We stood by the chief during the investigation; and, when it
finished, he turned to me, and carefully explained the law. “Guilt,”
added he, “committed on a Friday, is sure to be discovered;” for that
happened to be the day on which it occurred. There is nothing new in
these facts; but, as an European, I felt my blood run chill as I looked
on the mangled bodies, and heard the husband justifying the murder of
her who had borne him three children: nor was the summary justice of
the chief, who happened to be passing, the least remarkable part of the
dismal scene. It seems that the exposure of the bodies on a dung-hill
is believed to expiate in some degree the sins of the culprit, by the
example it holds out to the community; they are afterwards interred in
the same spot.

~Brother of the chief.~

We were invited, shortly after our arrival at Peshawur, to pass a
day with the chief’s brother, Peer Mahommed Khan. He received us in
a garden, under a bower of fruit-trees, loaded with blossom. Carpets
were spread, and the boughs shaken before we sat down, which covered
them with the variegated leaves of the apricot and peach. The fragrance
and beauty were equally delightful. The party consisted of about fifty
persons, all of whom partook of the entertainment, which was on a
substantial and large scale. There were performers in attendance, who
chanted odes in Pooshtoo and Persian. The conversation was general, and
related chiefly to their own expeditions. The children of the chief and
his brothers were again present: they rioted among the confectionery,
and four of them had a pitched battle with the blossom of the trees,
which they threw at each other like snow. I do not remember to have
seen any place more delightful than Peshawur at this season: the
climate, garden, and landscape, delight the senses, and to all we
had been so fortunate as to add the hospitality of the people. I had
brought no presents to conciliate these men, and I therefore would
receive none at their hands; but, on the present occasion, our host
produced a small horse, of a hill breed, and insisted on my accepting
it. “Mr. Moorcroft,” said he, “accepted one of these same horses, which
availed him in his difficulties; and I cannot, therefore, receive a
refusal, since you are entering such dangerous countries.” The horse
was forcibly sent to my house. The sequel will show the strange
providence which is sometimes to be traced in the acts of man.

~Arrangements for our advance.~

But our residence at the house of the chief was not without
inconvenience, and it required some consideration to devise a plan
for our extrication with credit. The chief was at enmity with his
brother of Cabool, and wished to persuade us to pass through that
city by stealth, and without seeing him. He offered, indeed, to send
a Persian gentleman as our conductor beyond Afghanistan; and, had I
believed the arrangement practicable, I would have rejoiced: but it
was obviously difficult to pass through the city of Cabool and the
country of its chief without his knowledge; and a discovery of such an
attempt might bring down upon us the wrath of a man from whom we had
nothing to fear by openly avowing ourselves as British officers. I was
resolved, therefore, to trust the chief of Cabool as I had trusted his
brother of Peshawur, so soon as I could persuade Sooltan Mahommed Khan
that our intercourse there should never diminish the regard which we
felt for him personally! A few days afterwards, he consented to our
writing to Cabool, and notifying our approach to Nuwab, Jabbar Khan,
the brother of the governor, whom I addressed under a new seal, cut
after the manner of the country, and bearing the name of “Sikunder
Burnes.” Sooltan Mahommed Khan now confined himself to advice, and
such good offices as would conduct us in safety beyond his dominions.
He requested that we might still further change our dress, which we
did, and left it as the best sign of our poverty. The outer garment
which I wore cost me a rupee and a half, ready made, in the bazaar. We
also resolved to conceal our character as Europeans from the common
people, though we should frankly avow to every chief, and indeed every
individual with whom we might come into contact, our true character.
But our compliance with this counsel subjected us to the strongest
importunities to avoid Toorkistan, and pass by the route of Candahar,
into Persia. Nothing could save us from the _ferocious_ and man-selling
Uzbeks; the country, the people, everything was bad. They judged of the
calamities of Moorcroft and his associates, and I listened in silence.
The chief thought that he had so far worked upon us to abandon the
design, that he prepared various letters for Candahar, and a particular
introduction to his brother, who is chief of that place.

~The chief and his court.~

Shortly after our arrival in Peshawur, Sooltan Mahommed Khan
illuminated his palace, and invited us to an entertainment, given, as
he assured us, on our account. His mansion was only separated from
ours by a single wall, and he came in person to conduct us in the
afternoon. The ladies had been spending the day in these apartments,
but the “krook”[13] was given before we entered, and a solitary eunuch,
who looked more like an old woman, only now remained. In the evening
the party assembled, which did not exceed fifteen persons, the most
distinguished in Peshawur: we sat in the hall, which was brilliantly
lighted: behind it there was a large fountain in the interior of the
house, shaded by a cupola about fifty feet high, and on the sides of
it were different rooms, that overlooked the water. The reflection
from the dome, which was painted, had a pleasing effect. About eight
o’clock we sat down to dinner, which commenced with sweetmeats and
confections, that had been prepared in the harem. They were far
superior to anything seen in India; the dinner succeeded, and the time
passed very agreeably. The chief and his courtiers talked of their
wars and revolutions, and I answered their numerous queries regarding
our own country. The assembly were ever ready to draw comparisons
between anything stated, and the records of Asiatic history, referring
familiarly to Timour, Baber and Aurungzebe, and exhibiting at the same
time much general knowledge. I gave them accounts of steam-engines,
galvanic batteries, balloons, and electrifying machines, which appeared
to give universal satisfaction. If they disbelieved, they did not
express their scepticism. Many of the courtiers of course flattered the
chief as they commented on his remarks, but their style of address was
by no means cringing, and the mild affability of Sooltan Mohammed Khan
himself quite delighted me. He spoke without reserve of Runjeet Sing,
and sighed for some change that might release him from the disgrace
of having his son a hostage at Lahore. The subject of the Russians
was introduced, and a Persian in the party declared that his country
was quite independent of Russia. The chief, with much good humour,
remarked, that their independence was something like his own with the
Seiks, unable to resist, and glad to compromise.

~Visitors. Juvenile intelligence.~

Among our visitors, none came more frequently than the sons of the
chief and his brothers; and none were more welcome, for they displayed
an intelligence and address which surprised me. Nearly the whole of
them were suffering from intermittent fever, that was soon cured by a
few doses of quinine, of which we had a large supply. The knowledge
exhibited by these little fellows induced me on one occasion to note
their conversation. There were four of them present, and none had
attained his twelfth year. I interrogated them, as they sat round me,
on the good qualities of Cabool, giving to each two answers; they
were as follows: 1. the salubrity of the climate; 2. the flavour
of the fruit; 3. the beauty of the people; 4. the handsome bazaar;
5. the citadel of the Bala Hissar; 6. the justice of the ruler; 7.
the pomegranates without seed; and, 8. its incomparable “ruwash,”
or rhubarb. Four answers to its bad qualities gave the following
information: 1. Food is expensive; 2. the houses cannot be kept in
repair without constantly removing the snow from the roof; and the
floods of the river dirty the streets; and, 4. the immorality of the
fair sex, which last is a proverb, given in a couplet. It does not
appear to me that boys in Europe show such precocity, and it is no
doubt here attributable to their earlier introduction into the society
of grown up people. When a boy has arrived at his twelfth year, a
separate establishment is maintained on his account, and, long before
that time of life, he is prohibited from frequenting his mother’s
apartments but on certain occasions. Khoju Mahommed, the eldest son of
the chief of Peshawur, whom I have already mentioned, came one day
to invite me to dinner, and I expressed some surprise to hear that he
had a house of his own. What! replied the youth, would you have me
imbibe the disposition of a woman, when I am the son of a Doorannee? I
occasionally accompanied these scions to the gardens of Peshawur, and
found them good associates, as no person ever thought of disturbing us.
I remember of hearing from one of them, a tale of his father’s wars and
untimely end in battle two years before, and how he took the bloody
head of his parent in his arms, when brought from the field without its
trunk.

~Rambles in Peshawur.~

These rambles in Peshawur were not always undertaken in such company,
for I used latterly to go unattended even by a capchee or doorkeeper
of the chief, who used to accompany us on our first arrival. I visited
the Bala Hissar, in which Shah Shooja had received so gorgeously the
Cabool mission of 1809. It is now a heap of ruins, having been burned
by the Seiks in one of their expeditions to this country. I also went
to the large caravansary, where that amusing and talented traveller
Mr. Forster describes with such humour the covetous Moollah, who
wished to steal his clothes. Circumstances were strangely changed
since his days, now some fifty years ago; he considered his journey
and dangers at an end on reaching Cabool, where we looked for their
commencement. Passing a gate of the city, I observed it studded with
horse shoes, which are as superstitious emblems in this country as
in remote Scotland. A farrier had no customers: a saint to whom he
applied recommended his nailing a pair of horse shoes to a gate of the
city: he afterwards prospered, and the farriers of Peshawur have since
propitiated the same saint by the same expedient, in which they place
implicit reliance.

One of our most welcome visitors in Peshawur was a seal engraver, a
native of the city, who had travelled over the greater part of Asia
and Eastern Europe, though he had not yet attained his thirtieth
year. In early life he had conceived the strongest passion to visit
foreign countries, and with the avowed, but by no means the only,
motive of making a pilgrimage to Mecca, quitted his house without the
knowledge of his family, and proceeded by the Indus to Arabia. He had
performed the _haj_, and then visited Egypt, Syria, Constantinople,
Greece, and the islands of the Archipelago, supporting himself during
the journey by engraving the names of the faithful, which appears to
be a profitable sort of occupation. With his wealth he enjoyed the
new scenes of the Levant, and united himself to other wanderers, from
one of whom he had happily escaped a base attempt to poison. After an
absence of five or six years, he returned to his family, who had long
looked upon him as lost. His father took the earliest opportunity of
settling him in life, to check his roaming propensities, so that he now
lived quietly in Peshawur. He appeared quite delighted to visit us,
and talk of the Nile and the pyramids, Istambool and its golden horn,
the accounts of which he could get few of his countrymen to believe.
He looked back upon his peregrinations with great delight, and sighed
that his being the father of a family prevented his joining us. This
disposition to wander is a curious trait on the part of the Afghans,
for they are great lovers of their country. A Mahommedan, however,
is at home everywhere his creed is professed, for there is a sort of
fellowship in that religion, like free-masonry, which binds its members
together; among them there are no distinctions of grade or rank, which
so strongly mark the society of other sects and countries.

~Quail-fighting.~

We arrived at the season of the quails, when every one who could escape
from his other vocations was engaged in hawking, netting, or fighting
these courageous little birds. Every Tuesday morning the chief had a
meeting in his court yard, to encourage the sport. He used to send for
us to witness it; it is by no means destitute of amusement, whether
we regard the men or the birds; for chief, servant, and subject were
here on an equality, the quails being the heroes, not the men. They
are carried about in bags, and enticed to fight with each other for
grain, which is sprinkled between them. When the quail once runs he is
worthless, and immediately slain, but they seldom make a precipitate
retreat. Nothing can exceed the passion of the Afghans for this kind
of sport; almost every boy in the street may be seen with a quail in
his hand, and crowds assemble in all parts of the city to witness their
game battles.

~Hawking.~

Seeing the interest which we took in these scenes, the chief invited us
to accompany him on a hawking party, about five miles from Peshawur;
but we were unsuccessful, and killed nothing. We went in search of
water-fowl, and a party that preceded us had disturbed the ducks. We
had, however, an Afghan pic-nic, and an insight into national manners.
We sat down under a slight awning, and the servants produced eight or
ten young lambs, which had been slain on the occasion. The chief called
for a knife, cut up one of them, spitted the pieces on a ramrod drawn
from one of his attendant’s match-locks, and handed it to be roasted.
He remarked to me that meat so dressed had a better flavour than if
cooked by regular servants, and that if we were really in the field he
would hold one end of the ramrod and give the other to some one else
till the meat was ready, which would make the entertainment thoroughly
Doorannee. I liked this unaffected simplicity. There were about thirty
in the party to partake of the déjeuné and not a morsel of it was left,
so keen were our appetites, and so good our fare; but the Afghans are
enormous eaters.

~Moollah Nujeeb.~

As the time of our departure drew near, we had nothing but a continued
succession of feasting. We dined with all the chiefs and many of
their sons, with priests and Meerzas. Among the most pleasant of our
parties was one given by Moollah Nujeeb, a worthy man who had made
an enterprising journey into the Kaffir country at the instigation
of Mr. Elphinstone, and for which he enjoys and merits a pension. He
gave us good counsel, and showed much interest in our behalf; but
strongly dissuaded us from entertaining a holy person as our guide, on
which I had resolved.[14] The Uzbeks are described to be much under
the influence of their priests and Syuds, and I thought that the
company of one of them might avail us on an occasion of difficulty,
since Moorcroft had entirely trusted to one of them, who is now in
Peshawur. Moollah Nujeeb assured me, on the other hand, that such
a person could never extricate us from any difficulties, and would
publish our approach every where; and he further insinuated, that many
of the disasters which had befallen the unfortunate Moorcroft were to
be attributed to one of these worthies. Such advice from one who was
a priest himself deserved notice, and I afterwards ascertained the
justness of the Moollah’s views.

~A saint.~

It was however necessary to conciliate the holy man to whom I have
alluded, and I visited him. His name was Fuzil Huq, and he boasts
a horde of disciples towards Bokhara, nearly as numerous as the
inhabitants. My introduction to him was curious, for Monsieur Court
had desired his secretary to write to another holy man of Peshawur,
whose name he had forgotten. In his difficulties he applied to me, and
knowing the influence of Fuzil Huq, I mentioned him at random: the
letter was written; I delivered it, and the saint was gratified at its
receipt from a quarter where he had no acquaintance. He received me
with kindness, and tendered his services most freely, offering letters
of introduction to all the influential persons in Tartary. He had heard
that I was of Armenian descent, though in the English employ, nor did I
deem it necessary to open his eyes on the subject. I thanked him for
his kindness with all the meekness and humility of a poor traveller,
and he proceeded to give his advice with a considerable degree of
kindness. Your safety, he said, will depend on your laying aside the
name of European, at all events of Englishman; for the natives of
those countries believe the English to be political intriguers, and
to possess boundless wealth. Common sense and reflection suggested a
similar conduct, but the performance was more difficult. The saint
prepared his epistles, which he sent to us; they were addressed to
the king of Bokhara and the chiefs on the Oxus, five in number, who
owned him as their spiritual guide. We were described as “poor blind
travellers,” who are entitled to protection from all members of the
faithful. They abounded in extracts from the Koran, with other moral
aphorisms enlisted for the occasion on our behalf. The saint, however,
made a request that we should not produce these letters unless an
absolute necessity compelled us; but I looked upon them as very
valuable documents. I did not quit this man’s house without envying
him of the influence over such tribes, which he owes to his descent
from a respected parent, of whom he inherited a large patrimony. I had
many misgivings about him, for he is not without suspicion of having
increased Moorcroft’s troubles; and it is certain that the family
of one of his disciples was enriched by the wealth of that ill-fated
traveller. He however possesses documents which lead me to acquit him
of every thing, yet I would rather avoid than court the man, and rather
please than displease him.

~Disadvantages of giving medicines.~

Among other items of advice we were strongly recommended to desist
from giving medicines to the people, for it had already rallied round
the doctor some hundreds of patients, and would sound the tocsin of
our approach as we advanced. I had thought that the medical character
would have been our passport, and to adventurers I do not doubt its
advantage, but our only object being to pass through in safety, it
became a subject of great doubt if it should be maintained at all;
besides the continued applications of the people, which left us no time
to ourselves, many surmises were made as to the riches and treasures
we possessed, that enabled us gratuitously to distribute medicines.
It was therefore resolved to withdraw from the field by the earliest
opportunity, and a plan which I had thought from the beginning as
likely to aid us considerably in our enterprise, was at once abandoned.
The bleeding of the people would alone have furnished employment to a
medical man, for the Afghans let blood annually at the vernal equinox
till they reach their fortieth year. The people were also labouring
under a tertian fever, which increased the number of patients.

~Antiquities. Conclusions regarding the “topes.”~

The only antiquity which we discovered near Peshawur was a “tope,” or
mound, about five miles distant, on the road to Cabool, and evidently
of the same era as those of Manikyala and Belur. It is in a very
decayed state, and the remains would not suggest any idea of the
design, had we not seen those in the Punjab. It was nearly a hundred
feet high, but the stone with which it had been faced had fallen
down or been removed. We procured no coins at it, and the natives
could not give any tradition farther than it was a “tope.” We also
heard of another building similar to this in the Khyber pass about
eighteen miles distant, which we could not visit, from the unsettled
state of the country where it is situated. It is in a perfect state
of preservation, and both loftier and larger than that of Manikyala.
I also heard of eight or ten towers of a like description towards the
country of the Kaffirs in Swat and Boonere. It seems very probable that
these buildings are the cemeteries of kings, since they are all built
with a chamber in the midst of the pile. They may, however, be Boodhist
buildings.

~Preparations for departure.~

A month had now elapsed since we arrived at Peshawur, and the rapid
approach of the hot weather admonished us that we need not much longer
fear the snows of Cabool and Hindoo Koosh. The thermometer, which
had stood in mid-day at 60° on our arrival, now rose to 87°; the
mulberries had ripened, and the snow had entirely disappeared from the
hither range; yet the winter had been very severe; and during our stay
at Peshawur hail-stones fell which were fully as large as a musket
ball. All was therefore bustle for our departure; and our movements
were accelerated by the arrival of a letter from Cabool, which begged
us to advance without delay. Yet it was no easy matter to bring the
chief to pronounce our leave, which was fixed for the 19th of April,
after much procrastination.

~Maître d’hôtel of the chief.~

Among the inmates of Sooltan Mahommed Khan’s house, it would be
unpardonable to omit the mention of his “Maître d’hôtel,” Sutar Khan,
a native of Cashmeer, a stout good-humoured man, who so long regaled
us with his pillaos and other savoury dishes. During the whole of
our stay we were entertained by the chief; and this person, who was
a merry-hearted good soul, with all the polish of his countrymen,
sought to gratify us in every way. Though he did not figure in any high
capacity, yet his sister was married to the chief, and his influence
was considerable. He was a tall portly man, with large black eyes,
which I shall ever remember, for they followed with delight every
morsel of his master’s which he saw us eat. His appearance showed that
he liked the good things of this life, and his disposition made him
anxious to share them with others. Such was Sutar Khan, the Cashmeeree
butler; he pressed us for some recipes to improve the gastronomic art,
but we had no cook to tutor him.

FOOTNOTES:

[13] A Tartar custom and word in clearing the outer apartments of the
seraglio.

[14] Among other pieces of advice, he suggested that we should _eat
onions_ in all the countries we visited; as it is a popular belief that
a foreigner becomes sooner acclimated from the use of that vegetable.




CHAP. IV.

JOURNEY TO CABOOL.


~Departure from Peshawur.~

On the 19th of April we took our leave of Sooltan Mahommed Khan, and
Peshawur. Nothing could have surpassed the kindness of this nobleman,
and now that we were leaving him he consigned us to a Persian, one
of his own officers, who was sent to Cabool on our account: he then
produced a letter to his brother at Candahar, as also to several
persons in Cabool; likewise six blank sheets bearing his seal, which
he begged we would fill up to any person of his acquaintance whom we
believed could avail us. Such treatment, as may be imagined, called
for our gratitude; but it was with difficulty that I could prevail on
the chief to take a pair of pistols of small value. I gave his son a
musical box, and he regretted my doing so. As we left his house he saw
us mount, and wished us every success and prosperity; and would have
accompanied us for some distance, had we not objected. Several of the
good people about him, with whom we had become acquainted, came with us
for the first march, and among these were Gholam Kadir, and Meer Alum,
two sons of a Cazee, at Lodiana, to whose good offices we were indebted
on many occasions while at Peshawur.

~Khyberees.~

There are five different roads to Cabool; but we chose that which leads
by the river, since the pass of Khyber is unsafe from the lawless
habits of the people; and we therefore crossed the beautiful plain of
Peshawur to Muchnee. At the city we had become intimate with one of
the hill chiefs, who urged us to take the Khyber route; but no one
trusts a Khyberee, and it was not deemed prudent. Nadir Shah paid a
sum of money to secure his passage through the defile in that country,
which is about eighteen miles in length, and very strong. I should
have liked much to see these people in their native state; but our
acquaintance, though a chief, was not to be depended on. He was a tall,
bony, gaunt-looking man, like the rest of his tribe, much addicted to
spirits; and, when speaking of his country, he called it “Yaghistan,”
or the land of the rebels. I accompanied this person to an orchard
near Peshawur, where he wished us to join in a drinking party; but we
considered him and his associates savage enough without intoxication.

~Passage of the Cabool river.~

We crossed the river of Cabool above Muchnee on a raft, which was
supported on inflated skins, and but a frail and unsafe mode of
transport. The river is only 250 yards wide, but runs with such
rapidity, that we were carried more than a mile down before gaining the
opposite bank. The horses and baggage ponies swam across. Muchnee is a
straggling village, at the gorge of the valley where the Cabool river
enters the plain. Below that place it divides into three branches in
its course towards the Indus. It is usual to navigate this river on
rafts; but there are likewise a few boats, and the pilgrims proceeding
to Mecca often embark at Acora, and pass down the Indus in them to the
sea. Merchandise is never sent by this route; but it is important to
know there is a water channel of communication from near Cabool to the
ocean.

~Caravan.~

~Scene in the Cabool river.~

On the 23d we had adjusted all matters for our advance, by conciliating
the Momunds, a plundering tribe, somewhat less ferocious than their
neighbours of Khyber, through whose country we were to pass. They
demanded half a rupee of every Mahommedan, and double the sum of a
Hindoo; but much less satisfied them, though they quarrelled about
its distribution. We commenced our march, by scrambling over hills
and rocks, and were soon satisfied of the influence of our friends,
as we met some individual passengers, attended by mere children,
whose tribe was a sufficient protection for them. After a fatiguing
march over mountain passes we found ourselves on the Cabool river,
which was to be crossed a second time. We had now a full insight into
our mode of travelling, and the treatment which we were to expect. We
never moved but in a body; and when we got to the banks of the river
under a scorching sun, had no means of crossing it till our friends the
Momunds could be again appeased. We laid ourselves down in the shade
of some rocks, which had fallen from precipices that rose in grandeur
over us to the height of about 2000 feet, and before us the Cabool
river rushed with great rapidity in its course onwards. Its breadth
did not exceed 120 yards. Towards afternoon, our highlanders produced
eight or ten skins, and we commenced crossing; but it was night before
we had all passed, and we then set fire to the grass of the mountains
to illuminate our neighbourhood and ensure safety to the frail raft.
The passage of the river was tedious and difficult: in some places the
rapidity of the stream, formed into eddies, wheeled us round, and we
had the agreeable satisfaction of being told that, if we went some way
down, there was a whirlpool, and, if once enclosed in its circle, we
might revolve in hunger and giddiness for a day. This inconvenience
we all escaped, though some of the passengers were carried far down
the river, and we ourselves had various revolutions in the smaller
eddies. There was no village or people on either side of the river,
and we spread our carpets on the ground, and heartily enjoyed a cool
night after the day’s fatigue. The noise of the stream soon lulled most
of us to sleep, and towards midnight nothing was to be heard but the
voices of the mountaineers, who had perched themselves on a rock that
projected over our camp, and watched till daylight. A truly cut-throat
band they appeared, and it was amusing to observe the studied respect
which all of us paid them. Their chief, a ragged ruffian without a
turban, was mounted on a horse: his praises were sung, and presents
were given him; but we had no sooner left the country, than every one
abused those whom we had been caressing. The spirit of the party might
be discovered by one old man, who drove his horse into a wheat-field,
on the verge of the Momund country, calling out, “Eat away, my good
animal; the Momund scoundrels have ate much of my wealth in their time.”

~Mountains.~

~Rock of Aornus.~

After an exposure of about eight hours to a powerful sun, on the
following morning we reached Duka by a rocky and difficult road, and
pushed on, in the afternoon, to Huzarnow, a journey of upwards of
twenty miles. On reaching Duka, we had surmounted the chief part of
our difficulties on the road to Cabool. The view from the top of a
mountain pass, before we descended into the valley of the Cabool river,
was very magnificent. We could see the town of Julalabad, forty miles
distant, and the river winding its way in a snaky course through the
plain, and dividing it into innumerably fertile islands as it passed.
The Sufued Koh, or white mountain, reared its crest on one side, and
the towering hill of Noorgil or Kooner on the other; here the Afghans
believe the ark of Noah to have rested after the deluge, and this Mount
Ararat of Afghanistan, from its great height, is certainly worthy
of the distinction: it is covered with perpetual snow. There is an
isolated rock not far from this place, called Näogee, in Bajour, which
answers, in my mind, to Arrian’s description of the celebrated rock
of Aornus, which indubitably lay in that neighbourhood. It is said to
be inaccessible, but by one road, to be strong and lofty, and large
enough to produce grain for the garrison, having likewise an abundant
supply of water, which is literally an account of Aornus. It is also
within twenty miles of Bajour; and we are informed that the citizens of
Bazaria (supposed to be Bajour) fled to Aornus for safety in the night.
I have not seen the hill of Näogee.

~Formation of the hills.~

At Muchnee, the hills are sandstone: on the tops of the passes there
are veins of quartz. In the bed of the Cabool river the rocks are
granite; and over the village of Duka the formation is mica, which
occurs in vertical strata. A sweet aromatic smell was exhaled from the
grass and plants. One shrub looked very like broom; another resembled
the flower-de-luce, and supplies the people with mats to build their
huts as well as sandals for their feet, to which they are fixed by a
string of the same material. Our thirst and fatigue were much relieved
by a plant of the sorrel kind, which we found most grateful, and
gathered and ate as we climbed over the hills. The pasture is here
favourable to cattle, and the mutton used in Peshawur owes its flavour
to it.

~Interview with a Momund chief.~

Before leaving Duka we had a visit from the chief of the Momunds, Sadut
Khan, of Lalpoor, a handsome man of about thirty, with a good-humoured
countenance. We sat under a mulberry tree, on a cot or bed, for half an
hour; he pressed us much to cross the river, and become his guests for
a few days, when he would entertain and amuse us with his hawks, some
of which were carried by his attendants. We declined his civilities
on the excuse of our journey. I afterwards learned that this smiling
Momund had raised himself to the chiefship of his clan, by murdering
two young nephews with their mother.

~Civility of a Khyberee.~

At Huzarnow we met a Khyberee, with whom we had some acquaintance in
the Punjab, where he had served as an hirkaru, or messenger, to Runjeet
Sing. Immediately he heard of our arrival he made his appearance,
and, catching me by the feet, and then by the beard, intimated, in
the little Persian he could speak, that we were his guests, and must
occupy his house in the village; which we gladly accepted. He was a
most uncouth looking being, with a low brow and sunken eyes: he had two
sons, neither of whom he had seen for fourteen years, till within a few
days of our arrival. He had, nevertheless, twice carried expresses to
Cabool; and though he had passed his native village and home, he had
never stopped to make an enquiry. He had now returned for good to his
country.

~Incident.~

After a fatiguing march of twelve hours on the saddle, three of which
were spent in waiting for stragglers, we reached Julalabad on the
morning of the 26th. As we passed Soorkhdewar, where the caravans are
sometimes plundered, our conductor, the Persian, whether to show his
courage or the disordered state of his imaginations, fancied himself
attacked by robbers. He fired his carbine, and, by the time those
in the rear came up, had completed a long story of his own daring
bravery; how he had punished one of the robbers with the but end of
his piece, and the danger which he had undergone from his antagonist’s
ball, that had whistled past his ear! His followers applauded his
bravery, and I added my share of praise. It appeared singular that the
Persian alone should have seen the highwaymen: but the whole matter
was explained by a quiet remark from a member of the caravan; that the
gentleman wished to give proof of his courage now that we were beyond
danger.

~Pestilential wind.~

Our route from Huzarnow to Julalabad lay through a wide stony waste,
a part of which is known by the name of the “dusht,” or plain of
Buttecote, and famed for the pestilential wind or “simoom” that
prevails here in the hot season, though the mountains on both sides are
covered with perpetual snow. The natives of this country describe the
simoom as generally fatal. Travellers, who have recovered, say, that it
attacks them like a cold wind, which makes them senseless. Water poured
with great violence into the mouth sometimes recovers the patient; and
a fire kindled near him has a good effect. Sugar and the dried plums of
Bokhara are also given with advantage. Horses and animals are subject
to the simoom as well as man; and the flesh of those who fall victims
to it is said to become so soft and putrid, that the limbs separate
from each other, and the hair may be pulled out with the least force.
This pestilential wind is unknown in the highlands of Cabool, and
principally confined to the plain of Butteecote now described. It is as
malignant in its effects during night as in the day; and in summer no
one ever thinks of travelling while the sun is above the horizon. In a
party of thirty or forty individuals, one only may be attacked: nor are
those who escape sensible of any change in the atmosphere. It may be
simply the effects of heat on a certain state of the body.

We were not travelling in the season of hot and pestilential winds; but
on this march we encountered one of these storms of wind and dust which
are common in countries near the tropic. In the present instance, it
was attended with a singular phenomenon: clouds of dust approached each
other from _opposite_ sides of the compass, and, when they met, took
quite a different direction. It is, perhaps, to be accounted for by the
eddy of the wind in a low plain, about twelve or fifteen miles broad,
with lofty mountains on either side. Julalabad, we found, had been
deluged with rain, which we had entirely escaped.

~Antiquities.~

In a hill north of the Cabool river and the village of Bussoul, we
observed some extensive excavations in the rock, which are ascribed to
the days of the Kaffirs, or infidels. These caves were hewn out in
groups, the entrance to each being separated, and about the size of a
common doorway. They may have formed so many villages, since it appears
to have been common throughout Asia to dwell in such excavated places;
as we learn in the account of the Troglodites given by different
historians. I do not suppose that we can draw an inference as to the
people from the existence of this practice in different countries,
since it would occur to most uncivilised nations, that a cave in a rock
was a more safe residence, in a troubled society, than a hut on the
plain. Near Julalabad there are seven round towers; but they differ in
construction from the “topes” which I have described. They are said to
be ancient, and very large copper coins are found near them. In the
country of Lughman, between Julalabad and the mountains, the people
point out the tomb of Metur Lam, or Lamech, the father of Noah. Some
refer the place to the age of the Kaffirs; but the good Mahommedans are
satisfied to believe it the grave of a prophet, and that there are only
three others on the earth.

~Julalabad.~

~Snowy mountains.~

We halted for a couple of days at Julalabad, which is one of the
filthiest places I have seen in the East. It is a small town, with a
bazar of fifty shops, and a population of about 2000 people; but its
number increases tenfold in the cold season, as the people flock to it
from the surrounding hills. Julalabad is the residence of a chief of
the Barukzye family; who has a revenue of about seven lacs of rupees a
year. The Cabool river passes a quarter of a mile north of the town,
and is about 150 yards wide: it is not fordable. There are mountains of
snow to the north and south of Julalabad, that run parallel with one
another. The southern range is called Sufued Koh, but more frequently
Rajgul. It decreases in size as it runs eastward, and loses its snow
before reaching Duka. In the higher parts the snow never melts; which
would give an elevation of about 15,000 feet in this latitude. To the
north of Julalabad lies the famous Noorgil, before mentioned, about
thirty miles distant; and to the north-west the lofty peaks of Hindoo
Koosh begin to show themselves.

~Bala-bagh.~

~Treatment by the people.~

We left the river of Cabool, and passed up a valley to Bala-bagh, and
could now distinguish the rich gardens that lie under the snowy hills,
and produce the famous pomegranates without seed, that are exported
to India. We halted in a vineyard. The vines of this country are not
cut or pruned, but allowed to ascend the highest trees, and were
growing, at Bala-bagh, on lilyoaks, about eighty feet from the ground.
The grapes so produced are inferior to those reared on a frame-work.
It rained at Bala-bagh and our quarters were more romantic than
comfortable; which led us, at dusk, to seek for shelter in the mosque.
The people seemed too busy in the exercise of religious and worldly
matters to mind us, and as yet we had not experienced the slightest
incivility from any person in the country: though we strolled about
everywhere. They do not appear to have the smallest prejudice against
a Christian; and I had never heard from their lips the name of dog or
infidel, which figures so prominently in the works of many travellers.
“Every country has its customs,” is a proverb among them; and the
Afghan Mahommedans seem to pay a respect to Christians which they deny
to their Hindoo fellow-citizens. Us they call “people of the book;”
while they consider them benighted and without a prophet.

~Gundamuk. Cold countries.~

At Gundamuk we reached the boundary of the hot and cold countries. It
is said to snow on one side of the rivulet, and to rain on the other.
Vegetable life assumes a new form; the wheat, which was being cut at
Julalabad, was only three inches above ground at Gundamuk. The distance
does not exceed twenty-five miles. In the fields we discovered the
white daisies among the clover; and the mountains, which were but ten
miles distant, were covered with forests of pine, that commenced about
a thousand feet below the limit of the snow; we required additional
clothing in the keen air. Travellers are subject to a variety of little
troubles, which amuse or try the temper, according to the disposition
of the moment. A cat possessed itself of my dinner this evening, as
I was about to swallow it; yet I satisfied the cravings of a hungry
appetite with bread and water; which, I may add, was ate in a filthy
stable: but we were fortunate in getting such accommodation. I beg to
add my encomia on the bread of this country, which they leaven and bake
much to the palate.

~Neemla garden: field of battle.~

About three miles from Gundamuk we passed the garden of Neemla,
celebrated for the field of battle in which Shah Shooja-ool Moolk
lost his crown, in the year 1809. The garden is situated in a highly
cultivated valley surrounded by barren hills. It is a beautiful spot;
the trees have all been pruned to, or attained, the same height,
and shade beneath their bows a variety of flowers; among which the
narcissus grows most luxuriantly. The spot, though ornamented by art,
is ill chosen for a battle; and the fortune of war was here strangely
capricious. Shooja lost his throne and his vizier, sustaining a defeat
from an army ten times inferior to his own. Never dreading such a
result, he had brought his jewels and his wealth along with him; which
he was happy to relinquish for his life. Futteh Khan, the vizier of
Mahmood, who succeeded in gaining the day for his master, seated him
on one of the state elephants, which had been prepared for the king,
and took this mode to proclaim his victory. Shooja fled to the Khyber
country, and has since failed in all his attempts to regain his kingdom.

~Manner of keeping horses in Cabool.~

Nothing strikes a stranger in this country more than the manner of
keeping their horses, which differs so much from India. They never
remove the saddle during the day; which they believe gives the horse a
better rest at night. They never walk a horse up and down, but either
mount him, or make him go round in a circle till he is cool. They give
no grain, at this season, feeding them on green barley, which has not
eared. They picket eight or ten horses to two ropes, which they fix
in line parallel to one another. They always tie a knot on the tail.
They keep the hind quarters of the horse covered at all times by a very
neat felt, fringed with silk, which is held on by the crupper. They use
the Uzbek saddle, which resembles that of our own huzars, and which
I found agreeable enough, and always used. The riders tie their whip
to the wrist. The Afghans take great care of their horses, but do not
pamper them with spices, as in India, and always have them in excellent
condition.

~Jugduluk.~

We continued our march to Jugduluk, and passed the Soorkh road, or
red river, by a bridge with a variety of other small streams, which
pour the melted snow of the Sufued Koh into that rivulet. The waters
of all of them were reddish: hence the name. The country is barren
and miserable. Jugduluk is a wretched place, with a few caves for a
village. There is a proverb which describes its misery: “When the wood
of Jugduluk begins to burn, you melt gold:” for there is no wood at
hand in the bleak hills. We halted under a grove of trees, which is
memorable as the spot where Shah Zuman, one of the kings of Cabool was
blinded.

~Post-houses of the emperors.~

On our way we could distinguish that the road had once been made, and
also the remains of the post-houses, which had been constructed every
five or six miles by the Mogul emperors, to keep up a communication
between Delhi and Cabool. They may even be traced across the mountains
to Balkh; for both Humaioon and Aurungzebe, in their youth, were
governors of that country. What an opinion does this inspire of the
grandeur of the Mogul empire! We have a system of communication between
the most distant provinces as perfect as the posts of the Cæsars.

~Wandering Ghiljees.~

~Pastoral scenes.~

On our way to Cabool we met thousands of sheep tended by the wandering
Ghiljees, a tribe of Afghans; who now that the snow was off the ground,
were driving their flocks towards Hindoo Koosh, where they pass the
summer. Nothing could be more pastoral. The grown-up people followed
the sheep as they browsed on the margin of the hills, and the boys
and girls came up about a mile or two in rear, in charge of the young
lambs. An old goat or sheep encouraged them to advance, and the young
people assisted with switches of grass, and such ejaculations as they
could raise. Some of the children were so young, that they could hardly
walk; but the delight of the sport enticed them on. On the margin of
the road we passed many encampments, where they were either moving or
packing up. The Afghans have a low black, or rather, brown tent. The
women did every thing for their lazy husbands, loaded the camels and
drove them on: they are indeed swarthy dames, not very remarkable for
beauty, with all their Arcadian life. They are well clad, and shod with
broad iron nails fixed to their soles. The children were uncommonly
healthy and chubby; and it is said that these wandering people do not
marry till they reach their twentieth year.

~Ispahan.~

~Story of Futteh Khan.~

After passing the Soorkh road, we reached Ispahan, a village that marks
another of Shooja’s defeats, but before he gained the throne. A story
is told of the vizier Futteh Khan, who was afraid of being supplanted
on this field of battle by the Dooranee nobleman who aspired to the
office of vizier. This individual, whose name was Meer Alum, had, on a
former occasion, insulted Futteh Khan, and even knocked out one of his
front teeth. The injury had to all appearance been forgiven, for he had
since married a sister of the Vizier; but the alliance had only been
formed that Futteh Khan might easier accomplish his base intentions.
The night before the battle he seized upon his brother-in-law and put
him to death. A heap of stones, here called a “toda,” marks the scene
of the murder. The Vizier’s sister threw herself at her brother’s feet,
and asked why he had murdered her husband? “What!” said he, “have you
more regard for your husband, than your brother’s honour. Look at my
broken teeth; and know that the insult is now avenged. If you are in
grief at the loss of a husband, I’ll marry you to a mule driver.”
This incident is not a bad illustration of the boisterous manners and
feelings of the Afghans. A saying among them bids one fear the more,
when an apparent reconcilement has taken place by an intermarriage.

~Pass of Luta-bund.~

By midnight on the 30th we reached the pass of Luta-bund, from the top
of which the city of Cabool first becomes visible, at a distance of
twenty-five miles. The pass is about six miles long, and the road runs
over loose round stones. We lay down at a spring called Koke Chushma,
or the Partridge Fountain, and slept without shelter through a bitterly
cold night. Our conductor’s hawks died from its effects, to his great
grief. _Luta_ means a shred or patch; and this pass is so called, from
travellers leaving some shred of their clothes on the bushes in the
pass. In the winter the snow blocks up this road.

~Arrival in Cabool.~

We rose with the morning star, and prosecuted our journey to Cabool,
which we did not reach till the afternoon. The approach to this
celebrated city is any thing but imposing, nor was it till I found
myself under the shade of its fine bazar, that I believed myself in the
capital of an empire. On our road we passed the village of Bootkhak,
where Mahmood of Ghuzni, on his return from India, is said to have
interred the rich Hindoo idol which he brought from the famous Somnat.
At Cabool, we proceeded straight to the house of the Nawab Jubbar
Khan, the brother of the governor, who gave us a cordial welcome, and
sent to the bazar for a dinner, which I enjoyed. Not so my unfortunate
companion, whose health forsook him immediately after crossing the
Indus; his strength was now completely undermined. A doubt arose as to
the examination of our baggage at the Custom-house; but I judged it
more prudent to exhibit our poverty than allow the good people to form
designs against our supposed wealth. We were not, however, prepared for
the search; and my sextant and books, with the doctor’s few bottles
and paraphernalia, were laid out in state for the inspection of the
citizens. They did them no harm, but set us down without doubt as
conjurors, after a display of such unintelligible apparatus.

~Our conductor Mahommed Shureef.~

Our worthy conductor, after he had safely delivered us into the hands
of the Nawab, took his leave to enjoy his native city, which he had not
seen for eight years. Mahommed Shureef was what might be termed a good
fellow. Though but a young man, he had been a merchant, and realised a
fortune, which he now enjoyed in hunting and hawking, with “a cup of
good sack.” He was corpulent and dropsical, but might be seen every
morning with his hawks and pointer at his heels. He kept his revels
more secretly. I never saw a boy more delighted than was this person as
we entered Cabool; had it been Elysium, he could not have said more in
its praise. He had been a most companionable traveller, and added the
address of a Persian to the warmth and good feeling of an Afghan. An
incident occurred on our entering Cabool, which would have delighted
other men than him. A beggar had found out who he was, and within half
a mile of the city gate began to call down every blessing on his head,
and welcomed him by name to his home, in a strain of great adulation.
“Give the poor man some money,” said Mahommed Shureef to his servant,
with a significant nod of his head; and it would have been a difficult
matter to determine whether the merchant or the beggar seemed most
delighted. Our conductor then bid us adieu, with a recommendation that
we should trust anybody but those who volunteered their services; as he
did not give his countrymen the credit for a high standard of morality.
He exacted a promise that we should dine with him, and I thanked him
for his advice and attentions.




CHAP. V.

CABOOL.


~Arrival of Mr. Wolff.~

We had not been many hours in Cabool before we heard of the misfortunes
of Mr. Wolff, the missionary of the Jews, who was now detained at a
neighbouring village, and lost no time in despatching assistance to
him. He joined us the following day, and gave a long and singular
account of his escape from death and slavery. This gentleman, it
appears, had issued forth, like another Benjamin of Tudela, to enquire
after the Israelites, and entered Tartary as a Jew, which is the best
travelling character in a Mahommedan country. Mr. Wolff, however, is
a convert to Christianity, and he published his creed to the wreck of
the Hebrew people. He also gave himself out as being in search of the
lost tribes; yet he made but few enquiries among the Afghans of Cabool,
though they declare themselves to be their descendants. The narration
of Mr. Wolff’s adventures excited our sympathy and compassion; and,
if we could not coincide in many of his speculations regarding the
termination of the world, we made the reverend gentleman most welcome,
and found him an addition to our society in Cabool. He had been in
Bokhara, but had not ventured to preach in that centre of Islam. His
after misfortunes had originated from his denominating himself a Hajee,
which implies a Mahommedan pilgrim, and for which he had been plundered
and beaten.

~Nawab Jubbar Khan.~

We had previously heard of the amiable character of our host, Nawab
Jubbar Khan; and even found him, on personal acquaintance, to be quite
a patriarch. He heals every difference among his many and turbulent
brothers: himself the eldest of his family, he has no ambitious views,
though he once held the government of Cashmeer, and other provinces
of the Dooranee empire. His brother, the present chief of Cabool, has
requited many services by confiscating his estate; but he speaks not of
his ingratitude. He tells you that God has given him abundance for his
wants, and to reward those who serve him; that there are few pleasures
equal to being able to give to those around, and to enjoy this world
without being obliged to govern. I discovered, during my stay at
Cabool, that the Nawab assumes no false character, but expresses
himself, as he feels, with sincerity. Never was a man more modest, and
more beloved: he will permit but a single attendant to follow him; and
the people on the high and by ways stop to bless him; the politicians
assail him at home to enter into intrigues, and yet he possesses the
respect of the whole community, and has, at the present moment, a
greater moral influence than any of the Barukzye family in Afghanistan.
His manners are remarkably mild and pleasing; and from his dress one
would not imagine him to be an influential member of a warlike family.
It is delightful to be in his society, to witness his acts, and hear
his conversation. He is particularly partial to Europeans, and makes
every one of them his guest who enters Cabool. All the French officers
in the Punjab lived with him, and keep up a friendly intercourse. Such
is the patriarch of Cabool; he is now about fifty years of age; and
such the master of the house in which we were so fortunate as to dwell.

~Introduction to the chief of Cabool.~

Our first object, after arrival, was to be introduced to the chief of
Cabool, Sidar Dost Mahommed Khan. The Nawab intimated our wishes, and
we were very politely invited to dine with the governor on the evening
of the 4th of May. Dr. Gerard was unable to attend from sickness;
but Mr. Wolff and myself were conducted, in the evening, to the Bala
Hissar, or Palace of the Kings, where the governor received us most
courteously. He rose on our entrance, saluted in the Persian fashion,
and then desired us to be seated on a velvet carpet near himself. He
assured us that we were welcome to his country; and, though he had seen
few of us, he respected our nation and character. To this I replied
as civilly as I could, praising the equity of his government, and the
protection which he extended to the traveller and the merchant. When we
sat down, we found our party consist of six or eight native gentlemen,
and three sons of the chief. We occupied a small but neat apartment,
which had no other furniture than the carpet. The conversation of the
evening was varied, and embraced such a number of topics, that I find
it difficult to detail them; such was the knowledge, intelligence,
and curiosity that the chief displayed. He was anxious to know the
state of Europe, the number of kings, the terms on which they lived
with one another; and, since it appeared that their territories were
adjacent, how they existed without destroying each other. I named the
different nations, sketched out their relative power, and informed
him, that our advancement in civilisation did no more exempt us from
war and quarrels than his own country; that we viewed each other’s
acts with jealousy, and endeavoured to maintain a balance of power,
to prevent one king from overturning another. Of this, however, there
were, I added, various instances in European history; and the chief
himself had heard of Napoleon. He next requested me to inform him of
the revenues of England; how they were collected; how the laws were
enacted; and what were the productions of the soil. He perfectly
comprehended our constitution from a brief explanation; and said there
was nothing wonderful in our universal success, since the only revenue
which we drew from the people was to defray the debts and expenses of
the state. “Your wealth, then,” added he, “must come from India.” I
assured him that the revenues of that country were spent in it; that
the sole benefits derived from its possession consisted in its being
an outlet to our commerce; and that the only wealth sent to the mother
country consisted of a few hundred thousand pounds, and the fortunes
taken away by the servants of the government. I never met an Asiatic
who credited this fact before. Dost Mahommed Khan observed, that “this
satisfactorily accounts for the subjection of India. You have left much
of its wealth to the native princes; you have not had to encounter
their despair, and you are just in your courts.” He enquired into the
state of the Mahommedan principalities in India, and as to the exact
power of Runjeet Sing, for sparing whose country he gave us no credit.
He wished to know if we had any designs upon Cabool. He had heard
from some Russian merchants of the manner of recruiting the armies by
conscription in that country, and wished to know if it were general in
Europe. He had also heard of their foundling hospitals, and required an
explanation of their utility and advantage. He begged I would inform
him about China; if its people were warlike, and if their country could
be invaded from India; if its soil were productive, and its climate
salubrious; and why the inhabitants differed so much from those of
other countries. The mention of Chinese manufactures led to a notice of
those in England; he enquired about our machinery and steam engines,
and then expressed his wonder at the cheapness of our goods. He asked
about the curiosities which I had seen, and which of the cities in
Hindostan I had most admired. I replied, Delhi. He then questioned me
if I had seen the rhinoceros, and if the Indian animals differed from
those of Cabool. He had heard of our music, and was desirous of knowing
if it surpassed that of Cabool. From these matters he turned to those
which concerned myself; asked why I had left India, and the reasons
for changing my dress. I informed him that I had a great desire to see
foreign countries, and I now purposed travelling towards Europe by
Bokhara; and that I had changed my dress to prevent my being pointed
at in this land; but that I had no desire to conceal from him and the
chiefs of every country I entered, that I was an Englishman, and that
my entire adoption of the habits of the people had added to my comfort.
The chief replied in very kind terms, applauded the design, and the
propriety of changing our dress.

~Conversations of the chief with Mr. Wolff.~

Dost Mahommed Khan then turned to Mr. Wolff for an explanation of
his history; and, as he was aware of the gentleman’s vocations, he
had assembled among the party several Mahommedan doctors, who were
prepared to dispute on points of religion. Since I stood as Mr. Wolff’s
interpreter, I might proceed to make mention of the various arguments
which were adduced on either side; but I do not anticipate what the
reverend gentleman will, no doubt, give to the world. As is usual on
such subjects, the one party failed to convince the other; and, but for
the admirable tact of the chief himself, the consequence might have
been disagreeable. The Mahommedans seemed to think that they had gained
the day, and even referred it for my decision; but I excused myself
from the difficult task, on the grounds of being no moollah (priest).
As these reverend doctors, however, appeared to found their creed upon
reason, I thought the opportunity too favourable to let them escape,
if the argument I intended to use did not boast of being original.
I asked them to state their time of prayers; and, among others, they
named before sunrise, and after sunset. “Such are the hours,” said I,
“rigidly enjoined by the Koran?”--“Yes,” replied the priest; “and every
one is an infidel who neglects them.” These premises being given, I
begged the doctor to inform me how these prayers could be performed in
the Arctic circle, where the sun neither rose nor set for five or six
months in the year. The divine had not before heard the argument: he
stammered out various confused sentences; and at last asserted that
prayers were not required in those countries, where it was sufficient
to repeat the “Culuma,” or creed of the Mahommedans. I immediately
required the divine to name the chapter of the Koran on which he
founded his doctrine, since I did not remember to have seen it in the
book. He could not, for the Koran does not contain it. A sharp dispute
now arose among the Afghans; nor was the subject renewed, but changed
to more intelligible matters. Before we withdrew, the chief made a very
friendly tender to assist us in our journey, and offered us letters to
the chiefs on the Oxus, and the King of Bokhara. He also requested that
we should frequently visit him while in Cabool, as he liked to hear of
other countries, and would make us welcome. We left him at midnight,
quite charmed with our reception, and the accomplished address and
manners of Dost Mahommed Khan.

~Tomb of the Emperor Baber.~

I lost no time in making excursions near Cabool, and chose the
earliest opportunity to visit the tomb of the Emperor Baber, which
is about a mile from the city, and situated in the sweetest spot of
the neighbourhood. The good Nawab was my conductor in the pilgrimage.
I have a profound respect for the memory of Baber, which had been
increased by a late perusal of his most interesting Commentaries. He
had directed his body to be interred in this place, to him the choicest
in his wide dominions. These are his own words regarding Cabool:--“The
climate is extremely delightful, and there is no such place in the
known world.”--“Drink wine in the citadel of Cabool, and send round the
cup without stopping: for it is at once a mountain, a sea, a town, and a
desert.”[15]

The grave is marked by two erect slabs of white marble, and, as is
usual, the last words of the inscription give the date of the Emperor’s
death. The device in the present instance seems to me happy: “When in
heaven, Roozvan asked the date of his death. I told him that heaven is
the eternal abode of Baber Badshah.” He died in the year 1530. Near
the Emperor, many of his wives and children have been interred; and the
garden, which is small, has been once surrounded by a wall of marble.
A running and clear stream yet waters the fragrant flowers of this
cemetery, which is the great holiday resort of the people of Cabool. In
front of the grave, there is a small but chaste mosque of marble; and
an inscription upon it sets forth that it was built in the year 1640,
by order of the Emperor Shah Jehan, after defeating Mahommed Nuzur Khan
in Balkh, and Budukhshan, “that poor Mahommedans might here offer up
their prayers.” It is pleasing to see the tomb of so great a man as
Baber honoured by his posterity.

~Prospect from Baber’s tomb.~

There is a noble prospect from the hill which overlooks Baber’s
tomb, and a summer-house has been erected upon it by Shah Zuman,
from which it may be admired. The Nawab and myself climbed up to it,
and seated ourselves. If my reader can imagine a plain, about twenty
miles in circumference, laid out with gardens and fields in pleasing
irregularity, intersected by three rivulets, which wind through it by
a serpentine course, and wash innumerable little forts and villages,
he will have before him one of the meadows of Cabool. To the north lie
the hills of Pughman, covered half way down with snow, and separated
from the eye by a sheet of the richest verdure. On the other side,
the mountains, which are bleak and rocky, mark the hunting preserves
of the kings; and the gardens of this city, so celebrated for fruit,
lie beneath, the water being conducted to them with great ingenuity.
I do not wonder at the hearts of the people being captivated with the
landscape, and of Baber’s admiration; for, in his own words, “its
verdure and flowers render Cabool, in spring, a heaven.”

~Intercourse with the people;~

~their character.~

Our intercourse with the people was on a much better footing at Cabool
than in Peshawur, for we were no longer in the house of a chief, and
not troubled by too many visiters. The Nawab occupied one side of a
large mansion, and left the other part to us. He, however, rallied
round him many good sort of people, with whom we became acquainted;
he brought them over in person, and we passed to and fro between each
other’s apartments during the whole day. The habits which we had
adopted, now gave us many advantages in our communications with the
people. We sat along with them on the same carpet, ate with them, and
freely mingled in their society. The Afghans are a sober, simple,
steady people. They always interrogated me closely regarding Europe,
the nations of which they divide into twelve “_koollahs_,” or crowns,
literally hats. It was delightful to see the curiosity of even the
oldest men. The greatest evil of Mahommedanism consists in its keeping
those who profess it within a certain circle of civilisation. Their
manners do not appear ever to alter. They have learning, but it is of
another age, and any thing like philosophy in their history is unknown.
The language of the Afghans is Persian, but it is not the smooth and
elegant tongue of Iran. Pooshtoo is the dialect of the common people,
but some of the higher classes cannot even speak it. The Afghans are a
nation of children; in their quarrels they fight, and become friends
without any ceremony. They cannot conceal their feelings from one
another, and a person with any discrimination may at all times pierce
their designs. If they themselves are to be believed, their ruling vice
is envy, which besets even the nearest and dearest relations. No people
are more incapable of managing an intrigue. I was particularly struck
with their idleness; they seem to sit, listlessly for the whole day,
staring at each other; how they live it would be difficult to discover,
yet they dress well, and are healthy and happy. I imbibed a very
favourable impression of their national character.

~Cabool; its bazars.~

Cabool is a most bustling and populous city. Such is the noise in the
afternoon, that in the streets one cannot make an attendant hear. The
great bazar, or “Chouchut,” is an elegant arcade, nearly 600 feet long,
and about 30 broad: it is divided into four equal parts. Its roof is
painted; and over the shops are the houses of some of the citizens. The
plan is judicious; but it has been left unfinished; and the fountains
and cisterns, that formed a part of it, lie neglected. Still there are
few such bazars in the East; and one wonders at the silks, cloths, and
goods, which are arrayed under its piazzas. In the evening it presents
a very interesting sight: each shop is lighted up by a lamp suspended
in front, which gives the city an appearance of being illuminated.
The number of shops for the sale of dried fruits is remarkable, and
their arrangement tasteful. In May, one may purchase the grapes,
pears, apples, quinces, and even the melons of the by-gone season,
then ten months old. There are poulterers’ shops, at which snipes,
ducks, partridges, and plovers, with other game, may be purchased. The
shops of the shoemakers and hardware retailers are also arranged with
singular neatness. Every trade has its separate bazar, and all of them
seem busy. There are booksellers and venders of paper, much of which is
Russian, and of a blue colour. The month of May is the season of the
“falodeh,” which is a white jelly strained from wheat, and drunk with
sherbet and snow. The people are very fond of it, and the shop-keepers
in all parts of the town seem constantly at work with their customers.
A pillar of snow stands on one side of them, and a fountain plays near
it, which gives these places a cool and clean appearance. Around the
bakers’ shops crowds of people may be seen, waiting for their bread.
I observed that they baked it by plastering it to the sides of the
oven. Cabool is famed for its kabobs, or cooked meats, which are in
great request: few cook at home. “Rhuwash” was the dainty of the May
season in Cabool. It is merely blanched rhubarb, which is reared under
a careful protection from the sun, and grows up rankly under the hills
in the neighbourhood. Its flavour is delicious. “Shabash rhuwash! Bravo
rhuwash!” is the cry in the streets; and every one buys it. In the most
crowded parts of the city there are story-tellers amusing the idlers,
or dervises proclaiming the glories and deeds of the Prophets. If a
baker makes his appearance before these worthies, they demand a cake
in the name of some prophet; and, to judge by the number who follow
their occupation, it must be a profitable one. There are no wheeled
carriages in Cabool: the streets are not very narrow; they are kept
in a good state during dry weather, and are intersected by small
covered aqueducts of clean water, which is a great convenience to the
people. We passed along them without observation, and even without an
attendant. To me, the appearance of the people was more novel than the
bazars. They sauntered about, dressed in sheep-skin cloaks, and seemed
huge from the quantity of clothes they wore. All the children have
chubby red cheeks, which I at first took for an artificial colour, till
I found it to be the gay bloom of youth. The older people seem to lose
it. Cabool is a compactly built city, but its houses have no pretension
to elegance. They are constructed of sun-dried bricks and wood, and few
of them are more than two stories high. It is thickly peopled, and has
a population of about sixty thousand souls. The river of Cabool passes
through the city; and tradition says that it has three times carried
it away, or inundated it. In rain, there is not a dirtier place than
Cabool.

~Traditions of Cabool.~

~Coins.~

It is in the mouth of every one, that Cabool is a very ancient
city; they call it 6000 years old. It formed once, with Ghuzni,
the tributary cities of Bameean. Strange has been the reverse of
circumstances;--Ghuzni, under Mahmood, in the eleventh century, became
a great capital; and Cabool is now the metropolis both over it and
Bameean. It is said that Cabool was formerly named Zabool, from a
kaffir, or infidel king, who founded it; hence the name of Zaboolistan.
Some authors have stated, that the remains of the tomb of Cabool, or
Cain, the son of Adam, are pointed out in the city; but the people have
no such traditions. It is, however, a popular belief, that when the
devil was cast out of heaven, he fell in Cabool. In Cabool itself there
are not exactly traditions of Alexander, but both Herat and Lahore are
said to have been founded by slaves of that conqueror, whom they call
a prophet. Their names were Heri (the old name of Herat) and Lahore.
Candahar is said to be an older city than either of these. While at
Cabool, I made every attempt to procure coins, but without success,
excepting a Cufic coin of Bokhara, which was 843 years old. Among the
rarities brought to the Cabool mint, I heard of a coin of the shape
and size of a sparrow’s egg,--a whimsical model. Triangular and square
coins are common: the latter belong to the age of Acbar.

~Armenians.~

In the number of our visiters was an Armenian, of the name of Simon
Mugurditch, commonly called Sooliman, who gave us a sad account of
the dispersion of his tribe. There are but twenty-one persons now
remaining, from a colony of some hundreds introduced by Nadir and
Ahmed Shah from Joolfa and Meshid in Persia. By inscriptions in
their burying-ground, it would appear that some Armenian merchants
had settled in Cabool even before that period. During the Dooranee
monarchy, they held offices under the government, and were respected,
till the time of Timour Shah’s death. In the disputes about the
succession, they have gradually withdrawn their families to other
countries; and the present chief of Cabool, with the best intentions,
has put a finishing blow to the Armenian colony, by a strict
prohibition of wine and spirits. He has also forbidden dice, with every
description of incontinence, and likewise threatened to grill some of
the bakers in their ovens for light weights. After a life by no means
temperate, this chief has renounced wine, and, under the severest
penalties, commands that his subjects should be equally abstemious.
The Armenians and Jews of Cabool have, therefore, fled to other lands,
as they had no means of support but in distilling spirits and wine.
There are but three Jewish families in Cabool, the wreck of a hundred
which it could last year boast. If Dost Mohammed Khan can succeed in
suppressing drunkenness by the sacrifice of a few foreign inhabitants,
he is not to be blamed; since forty bottles of wine or ten of brandy
might be purchased from them for a single rupee. As the chief in person
shows so good an example to his people, we shall not criticise his
motives, nor comment with severity on the inconsistency of a reformed
drunkard. Cabool seems to have been always famed for its revels.

~Entertained by them.~

The Armenians clung to us as if we had been an addition to their
colony, and we breakfasted with Simon Mugurditch and his family, where
we met all the members of it. The little children came running out to
meet us, kissed our hands, and then placed their foreheads upon them.
They are a very handsome people. We saw their church--a small building,
which could never have contained a hundred people. Our host Simon
gave us a very comfortable entertainment, and laid it out on a cloth
covered with sentences of the Koran. “It was an Afghan cloth,” said he,
“and Christians are not injured by these sentences, nor eat a less
hearty meal.” The Armenians have adopted all the customs and manners
of Mahommedans, and take off both shoes and turbans on entering their
church. They are a harmless inoffensive people, but fond of money.

~Gardens of Cabool.~

Since our departure, we had been travelling in a perpetual spring. The
trees were blossoming as we left Lahore, in February; and we found
them full blown in March, at Peshawur. We had now the same joyous
state of the season in Cabool, and arrived at an opportune time to see
it. This state of the spring will give a good idea of the relative
height of the different places, and of the progress of their seasons.
Cabool is more than 6000 feet above the level of the sea. I passed
some delightful days in its beautiful gardens. One evening I visited
a very fine one, in company with the Nawab, about six miles from the
city. They are well kept and laid out; the fruit trees are planted at
regular distances; and most of the gardens rise with the acclivity of
the ground in plateaus, or shelves, over one another. The ground was
covered with the fallen blossom, which had drifted into the corners,
like so much snow. The Nawab and myself seated ourselves under a
pear-tree of Samarcand, the most celebrated kind in the country, and
admired the prospect. Great was the variety and number of fruit trees.
There were peaches, plums, apricots, pears, apples, quinces, cherries,
walnuts, mulberries, pomegranates, and vines, all growing in one
garden. There were also nightingales, blackbirds, thrushes, and doves,
to raise their notes, and chattering magpies, on almost every tree,
which were not without their attraction, as reminding me of England.
I was highly pleased with the nightingale; and, on our return home,
the Nawab sent me one in a cage, which sang throughout the night. It
is called the “Boolbool i huzar dastan,” or, the nightingale of a
thousand tales; and it really seemed to imitate the song of every bird.
The cage was surrounded by cloth; and it became so noisy a companion,
that I was obliged to send it away before I could sleep. This bird is a
native of Budukhshan. The finest garden about Cabool is that called the
King’s garden, laid out by Timour Shah, which lies north of the town,
and is about half a mile square. The road which leads to it is about
three miles long, and formed the royal race-ground. There is a spacious
octagon summer-house in the centre, with walks that run up from each
of its sides, shaded with fruit trees, having a very pretty effect.
A marble seat in front shows where the kings of Cabool sat in their
prosperity, among

                  ----“the pears
  And sunniest apples that Cabool,
  In all its thousand gardens, bears.”

The people are passionately fond of sauntering about these gardens,
and may be seen flocking to them every evening. The climate of Cabool
is most genial. At mid-day the sun is hotter than in England; but the
nights and evenings are cool, and only in August do the people find it
necessary to sleep on their balconies. There is no rainy season, but
constant showers fall as in England. The snow lasts for five months in
winter. During May, the thermometer stood at 64° in the hottest time of
the day; and there was generally a wind from the north, cooled by the
snow that covers the mountains. It must usually blow from that quarter,
since all the trees of Cabool bend to the south.

~Fruits and wines of Cabool.~

Cabool is particularly celebrated for its fruit, which is exported in
great abundance to India. Its vines are so plentiful, that the grapes
are given, for three months of the year, to cattle. There are ten
different kinds of these: the best grow on frame-works; for those which
are allowed to creep on the ground are inferior. They are pruned in the
beginning of May. The wine of Cabool has a flavour not unlike Madeira;
and it cannot be doubted, that a very superior description might be
produced in this country with a little care. The people of Cabool
convert the grape into more uses than in most other countries. They use
its juice in roasting meat; and, during meals, have grape powder as a
pickle. This is procured by pounding the grapes before they get ripe,
after drying them. It looks like Cayenne pepper, and has a pleasant
acid taste. They also dry many of them as raisins, and use much
grape syrup. A pound of grapes sells for a halfpenny. I have already
mentioned the “rhuwash,” or rhubarb of Cabool: it grows spontaneously
under the snowy hills of Pughman; and Cabool has a great celebrity from
producing it. The natives believe it exceedingly wholesome, and use
it both raw, and cooked as vegetables. They tell an anecdote of some
Indian doctors, who practised for a short time at Cabool, and waited
for the fruit season, when the people would probably be unhealthy.
Seeing this rhubarb in May and June, these members of the faculty
abruptly left the country, pronouncing it a specific for the catalogue
of Cabool diseases. This, at all events, proves it to be considered a
healthy article of food. When the rhubarb is brought to market, the
stalks are about a foot long, and the leaves are just budding. They
are red; the stalk is white: when it first appears above ground, it
has a sweet taste like milk, and will not bear carriage. As it grows
older, it gets strong, stones being piled round to protect it from the
sun. The root of the plant is not used as medicine. There are no date
trees in Cabool, though they are to be found both east and west of
it--at Candahar and Peshawur. There the people are ignorant of the art
of extracting an intoxicating juice from them, as in India. Peshawur
is celebrated for its pears; Ghuzni for its plums, which are sold in
India under the name of the plum of Bokhara; Candahar for its figs, and
Cabool for its mulberries; but almost every description, particularly
stone fruits, thrive in Cabool. Fruit is more plentiful than bread, and
is considered one of the necessaries of human life. There are no less
than fourteen different ways of preserving the apricot of Cabool: it is
dried with and without the stone; the kernel is sometimes left, or an
almond is substituted in its stead; it is also formed into cakes, and
folded up like paper. It is the most delicious of the dried fruits.

~Bala Hissar, or palace prison of the princes.~

Among the public buildings in Cabool, the Bala Hissar, or citadel,
claims the first importance; but not from its strength. Cabool is
enclosed to the south and west by high rocky hills; and at the eastern
extremity of these the Bala Hissar is situated, which commands the
city. It stands on a neck of land, and may have an elevation of about
150 feet from the meadows of the surrounding country. There is another
fort under it, also called the Bala Hissar, which is occupied by the
governor and his guards. The citadel is uninhabited by the present
chief; but his brother built a palace in it called the “Koollah i
Firingee,” or the Europeans’ Hat, which is the highest building.
Dost Mahommed Khan captured the Bala Hissar, by blowing up one of its
towers: it is a poor, irregular, and dilapidated fortification, and
could never withstand an escalade. The upper fort is small, but that
below contains about five thousand people. The King’s palace stands
in it. The Bala Hissar was built by different princes of the house of
Timour, from Baber downwards. Aurungzebe prepared extensive vaults
under it, to deposit his treasure; and which may yet be seen. While it
formed the palace of the kings of Cabool, it was also the prison of the
younger branches of the royal family, in which they were confined for
life. They tell a story, that, when set free from their prison, after
murdering their keeper, they looked with astonishment at seeing water
flow--so close had been the confinement in their walled abode. It is
difficult to say, whether these unfortunate men were not happier than
in their present state, which is that of abject poverty. Many of the
sons of Timour Shah came in absolute hunger to solicit alms from us. I
advised them to make a petition to the chief for some permanent relief,
but they said that they had no mercy to expect from the Barukzye
family, now in power, who thirsted after their blood.

~Persians of Cabool.~

Near the Bala Hissar, and separated from it and every part of the
city, the Persians, or Kuzzilbashes, as they are called, reside.
They are Toorks, and principally of the tribe of Juwansheer, who were
fixed in this country by Nadir Shah. Under the kings of Cabool they
served as body-guards, and were a powerful engine of the state. They
yet retain their language, and are attached to the present chief,
whose mother is of their tribe. I had an opportunity of seeing these
people to advantage; being invited to a party given by our conductor
from Peshawur, the jolly Naib Mahommed Shureef. I met the whole of the
principal men, and their chief, Sheereen Khan. The entertainment was
more Persian than Afghan. Among them, I could discover a new people,
and new mode of thinking; for they have retained some of the wit that
marks their countrymen. As the evening was drawing to a close, the
chief called on a person to display his powers, not in a tale, but in
depicting the peculiarities of the neighbouring nations. He began with
the Afghans; and, after an amusing enough exordium, which excepted the
Dooranees or chiefs, (who, he said, were not like other Afghans,) he
described the entry of some twenty or thirty nations into paradise.
When the turn of the Afghans came, he went on blasphemously to relate,
that their horrid language was unintelligible, and that, as the prophet
had pronounced it to be the dialect of hell, there was no place in
heaven for those who spoke it. The fellow had humour, and brought in
some Afghan phrases, much to the amusement of the company. He then
attacked the Uzbeks for their peculiar way of making tea, and their
uncouth manners. He now levelled his batteries against the whining,
cheating and deceitful Cashmeerian; and these people must be belied
indeed, if they be not masters in vice.[16] All parties, however, admit
their talents and ingenuity, which is a considerable counterbalance.
The natives of Herat, and their peculiar dialect, exercised the
powers of this loquacious Meerza: he imitated the roguery of their
custom-house; and allowed himself, as the officer on duty, to be bribed
out of his due, by accepting some wine, which he pretended was not for
himself.

~Difference between Asiatic and European manners.~

The difference between Eastern manners, and those of Europe, is
nowhere more discernible than in their manner of saying good things.
An European enjoys an anecdote; but he would be very much surprised to
be called on in a company to tell one for its amusement. In the East,
there are professional anecdote makers; in the West, we are content
with a bon-mot as it flows in the course of conversation. Both may
be traced to the government: for, in the East, though there is much
familiarity, there is little social intercourse; and, in Europe, good
manners teach us to consider every one at the same board on an equality.

~Eed, or festival.~

~Tomb of Timour Shah.~

During our stay, the “Eed” occurred, which is the festival kept in
commemoration of Abraham’s intention to sacrifice his son Isaac. It
was observed with every demonstration of respect: the shops were shut;
and the chief proceeded to prayer at an appointed place, with a great
concourse of persons. In the afternoon, every one was to be seen
flocking to the gardens; nor could I resist the impulse, and followed
the crowd. In Cabool, you no sooner leave the bazar, than you find
yourself on the banks of the river, which are beautifully shaded by
trees of mulberry, willow, and poplar. Almost all the roads round the
city lead by the verge of aqueducts or running water. They are crossed
by bridges; and the large river has three or four of these edifices;
but they cannot boast of architectural beauty. The finest gardens of
Cabool lie north of the city; and they, again, are far surpassed by
those beyond, in the district of Istalif, under the first snow-clad
mountains, towards Hindoo Koosh. Their site is to be seen from Cabool.
I was conducted to the tomb of Timour Shah, which stands outside the
city, and is a brick building of an octagon shape, rising to the
height of 50 feet. The interior of it is about 40 feet square, and
the architecture resembles that of Delhi. The building is unfinished.
A lamp was formerly lighted on this sepulchre; but the sense of this
king’s favours, like that of many others, has faded. Timour Shah made
Cabool his capital, and here is his tomb. His father is interred at
Candahar, which is the native country of the Dooranees.

~Alchymy and minerals.~

~Freemasonry.~

I moved about every where during the day, and had the pleasure of
many sociable evenings with our host the Nawab, whom I found, like
many of his countrymen, in search of the philosopher’s stone. Such an
opportunity as our arrival seemed to promise him a rich harvest. I
soon undeceived him, and laughed at the crucibles and recipes, which
he produced. I explained to him, that chemistry had succeeded alchymy,
as astronomy had followed astrology; but as I had to detail the exact
nature of these sciences, my asseverations of being no alchymist had
little effect. He therefore applied himself to the doctor, from whom
he requested recipes for the manufacture of calomel and quinine
plasters and liniments; which it was no easy matter to furnish. He
could not credit that the arts of giving and manufacturing medicines
were distinct; and set us down as very ignorant or very obstinate. He
would not receive the prepared medicines, as they would be of no use
to him after we had left. We found this feeling generally prevalent;
and woe be to the doctor in these parts who gives medicines which he
cannot make. We kept the Nawab in good humour, though we would not
believe that he could convert iron into silver. We heard from him the
position of many metallic veins in the country. He produced among other
curiosities some asbestos, here called cotton-stone (sung i poomba),
found near Julalabad. The good man declared that he must have some of
our knowledge in return for what he told so freely. I informed him that
I belonged to a sect called Freemasons, and gave some account of the
craft, into which he requested to be admitted without delay. But, as
the number of brethren must be equal to that of the Pleiades, we put it
off to a convenient opportunity. He confidently believed that he had at
last got scent of magic in its purest dye; and had it been in my power,
I would have willingly initiated him. He made me promise to send some
flower-seeds of our country, which he wished to see in Cabool; and I
faithfully forwarded them. I cut the plates out of Mr. Elphinstone’s
History of Cabool, and presented them to the Nawab at a large party;
and not only is the costume exact, but in some of the figures, to their
great delight, they discovered likenesses. Pictures are forbidden
among the Soonee Mahommedans; but in the present instance they proved
very acceptable. Among the Nawab’s friends we met a man 114 years old,
who had served with Nadir Shah. He had been upwards of eighty years
in Cabool, and seen the Dooranee dynasty founded and pass away. This
venerable person walked up stairs to our rooms.

~Afghans. Jewish origin.~

~Their traditions.~

From the crowd of people we constantly met at the house of our host,
I was resolved on gathering some information on the much disputed
point of the Afghans being Jews. They brought me all their histories,
but I had no time to examine them, and wished for oral information.
The Afghans call themselves, “Bin i Israeel,” or children of Israel;
but consider the term of “Yahoodee,” or Jew, to be one of reproach.
They say that Nebuchadnezzar, after the overthrow of the temple of
Jerusalem, transplanted them to the town of Ghore, near Bameean; and
that they are called Afghans, from their chief Afghana, who was a
son of the uncle of Asof (the vizier of Solomon), who was the son
of Berkia. The genealogy of this person is traced from a collateral
branch, on account of the obscurity of his own parent, which is by no
means uncommon in the East. They say that they lived as Jews, till
Khaleed (called by the title of Caliph) summoned them, in the first
century of Mahommedanism, to assist in the wars with the Infidels. For
their services on that occasion, Kyse, their leader, got the title of
Abdoolrusheed, which means the Son of the mighty. He was also told to
consider himself the “butan” (an Arabic word), or mast of his tribe,
on which its prosperity would hinge, and by which the vessel of their
state was to be governed. Since that time, the Afghans are sometimes
called _Putan_, by which name they are familiarly known in India. I
never before heard this explanation of the term. After the campaign
with Khaleed, the Afghans returned to their native country, and were
governed by a king of the line of Kyanee, or Cyrus, till the eleventh
century, when they were subdued by Mahmood of Ghuzni. A race of kings
sprung from Ghore, subverted the house of Ghuzni, and conquered India.
As is well known, this dynasty was divided, at the death of its
founder, into the divisions east and west of the Indus; a state of
things which lasted till the posterity of Timourlane reduced both to a
new yoke.

~Opinions regarding these traditions.~

Having precisely stated the traditions and history of the Afghans, I
can see no good reason for discrediting them, though there be some
anachronisms, and the dates do not exactly correspond with those of
the Old Testament. In the histories of Greece and Rome we find similar
corruptions, as well as in the later works of the Arab and Mahommedan
writers. The Afghans look like Jews; they say they are descended from
Jews; and the younger brother marries the widow of the elder, according
to the law of Moses. The Afghans entertain strong prejudices against
the Jewish nation; which would at least show that they had no desire
to claim, without a just cause, a descent from them. Since some of the
tribes of Israel came to the East, why should we not admit that the
Afghans are their descendants, converted to Mahommedanism? I am aware
that I am differing from a high authority[17]; but I trust that I have
made it appear on reasonable grounds.

~Party at the chief’s.~

~Politics.~

~The Kaffirs a singular people.~

As the chief desired, I passed another evening with him; and the
doctor, being convalescent, accompanied me; Mr. Wolff had proceeded on
his journey to India. Dost Mahommed Khan pleased us as much as ever;
he kept us till long past midnight, and gave us a full insight into
the political affairs of his country, and the unfortunate differences
that exist between him and his brothers. He expressed hopes of being
able to restore the monarchy, evinced a cordial hatred towards Runjeet
Sing, and seemed anxious to know if the British Government would
accept his services as an auxiliary to root him out; but I replied,
that he was our friend. He then promised me the command of his army,
if I would remain with him; an offer which he afterwards repeated.
“Twelve thousand horse and twenty guns shall be at your disposal.”
When he found that I could not accept the honour, he requested me to
send some friend to be his generalissimo. On this occasion, we had
some highly interesting conversation regarding the Kaffirs, who live
in the hills north of Peshawur and Cabool, and are supposed to descend
from Alexander. The chief, on the former occasion, had produced a
young Kaffir boy, one of his slaves, about ten years old, who had been
captured for two years. His complexion, hair, and features were quite
European; his eyes were of a bluish colour. We made him repeat various
words of his language, some of which were Indian. The Kaffirs live
in a most barbarous state, eating bears and monkeys. There is a tribe
of them called “Neemchu Moossulman,” or half Mahommedans, who occupy
the frontier villages between them and the Afghans, and transact the
little trade that exists among them. It is curious to find a people so
entirely distinct from the other inhabitants, and unfortunately every
thing that regards them rests in obscurity. I have hereafter stated
the particulars which I collected regarding the Kaffirs, whom I take
to be the aborigines of Afghanistan, and in no wise connected with the
reputed descendants of Alexander the Great, as has been stated by some
authors.

~Preparations for our journey.~

We had passed nearly three weeks in Cabool; which appeared as a few
days. It was now necessary to prepare for our journey, which seemed no
easy matter. No caravan was yet ready; and it was even doubtful if the
roads were passable, as snow had fallen during the month. It occurred
to me that our best plan would be to hire a Cafila-bashee, or one of
the conductors of the great caravans, as one of our own servants;
and we might thus proceed at once, without the delay attendant
upon a caravan, and, I hoped, with equal safety. The Nawab did not
altogether relish the plan, nor our precipitate departure. He would
have willingly kept us for months. We, however, entertained one Hyat,
a sturdy but hale old man, who had grown grey in crossing the Hindoo
Koosh. When the Nawab found our determination to depart, he urged his
relative, the Ameen ool Moolk, a nobleman of the late Shah Mahmood,
who carries on commercial transactions with Bokhara and Russia, to
despatch one of his trusty persons with us. It was therefore determined
that a brother of his Nazir, or steward, named Doulut, a respectable
Afghan, also styled the Nazir, should proceed with us. He had business
in Bokhara, and was even going on to Russia: our movements expedited
his departure. Every thing looked well, and we were furnished by the
Nawab’s kindness with letters to the Afghans in Bokhara. The most
influential of these was Budr-oo-deen. His agent in Cabool, who brought
me the letters, was resolved on being rewarded for doing so by an
enjoyment of our society. His name was Khodadad, and he was a Moollah.
He stopped and dined with us; but declared, that whatever might be our
wisdom as a nation, we had no correct ideas of good living. He did
not like our English fare, which was cooked with water, he said, and
only fit for an invalid. Khodadad was a very intelligent man, who had
travelled in India and Tartary, and was well read in Asiatic lore. He
had also studied Euclid, whom his countryman, he said, nicknamed “Uql
doozd,” or wisdom-stealer, from the confusion which he had produced
in men’s heads. He was not fond of mathematics, and wished to know
our motive for studying them: he had not heard that it improved the
reasoning faculties; and only considered the persons versed in Euclid,
as deeper read than others. The chief also prepared his letters; but
there is little communication between the Afghans and Uzbeks, and we
found them of no service; that for the King of Bokhara was lost or
stolen. One of Dost Mahommed Khan’s court, however, the governor of
Bameean, Hajee Kauker, furnished us with letters, which were of real
use, as will afterwards appear. This man, though serving under the
chief of Cabool, is more friendly to his brother of Peshawur, by whom
we were introduced to him. I held my intercourse with him secret, and
he tendered the services of fifty horsemen, which it was prudent to
decline.

~Shikarpooree merchants.~

Before our departure from Cabool, I made the acquaintance of many
of the Hindoo or Shikarpooree merchants. The whole trade of Central
Asia is in the hands of these people, who have houses of agency from
Astracan and Meshid to Calcutta. They are a plodding race, who take
no share in any other matters than their own, and secure protection
from the Government by lending it money. They have a peculiar cast of
countenance, with a very high nose: they dress very dirtily. Few of
them are permitted to wear turbans. They never bring their families
from their country, which is Upper Sinde, and are constantly passing to
and from it; which keeps up a national spirit among them. In Cabool,
there are eight great houses of agency belonging to these people, who
are quite separate from the other Hindoo inhabitants. Of them, there
are about three hundred families. I met one of these Shikarpooree
merchants on the Island of Kisham, in the Gulf of Persia; and were
Hindoos tolerated in that country, I feel satisfied that they would
spread all over Persia, and even Turkey.

~Money arrangements.~

~Great proofs of the civilisation by commerce.~

With such an extensive agency distributed in the parts of Asia which
we were now about to traverse, it was not, as may be supposed, a
very difficult task to adjust our money matters, and arrange for our
receiving a supply of that necessary article, even at the distance we
should shortly find ourselves from India. Our expenses were small,
and golden ducats were carefully sewed up in our belts and turbans,
and sometimes even transferred to our slippers; though, as we had to
leave them at the door of every house, I did not always approve of
such stowage. I had a letter of credit in my possession for the sum of
five thousand rupees, payable from the public treasuries of Lodiana or
Delhi; and the Cabool merchants did not hesitate to accept it. They
expressed their readiness either to discharge it on the spot with gold,
or give bills on Russia at St. Macaire (Nijnei Novgorod), Astracan, or
at Bokhara, which I had no reason to question: I took orders on the
latter city. The merchants enjoined the strictest secrecy; and their
anxiety was not surpassed by that of our own to appear poor; for the
possession of so much gold would have ill tallied with the coarse and
tattered garments which we now wore. But what a gratifying proof have
we here of the high character of our nation, to find the bills of those
who almost appeared as beggars cashed, without hesitation, in a foreign
and far distant capital. Above all, how much is our wonder excited
to find the ramifications of commerce extending uninterruptedly over
such vast and remote regions, differing as they do from each other in
language, religion, manners, and laws.

FOOTNOTES:

[15] Erskine’s Translation of Baber.

[16] A Persian couplet runs thus:--

  “Dur juhan ust do taefu be peer;
  Soonee i Balkh, Shiah i Cashmeer:”

which may be translated, that there is not an honest man among the
Soonees of Balkh or the Shiahs of Cashmeer.

[17] See Mr. Elphinstone’s Cabool, vol. i. p. 244. et seq.




CHAP. VI.

JOURNEY OVER THE HINDOO KOOSH, OR SNOWY MOUNTAINS.


~Quit Cabool.~

If we had quitted Peshawur with the good wishes of the chief, we were
now accompanied by those of his brother, the Nawab. On the 18th of May,
which happened on a Friday, we quitted Cabool after noontide prayers,
according to the usual custom of travellers, that we might not offend
the prejudices of the people, who also consider that hour auspicious.
We thought we had parted from the good Nawab at the door of his house,
where he gave us his blessing; but before leaving the city, he once
more joined us, and rode out for two or three miles. I do not think I
ever took leave of an Asiatic with more regret than I left this worthy
man. He seemed to live for every one but himself. He entertained us
with great hospitality during our stay; and had, day by day, urged us
to take any other road than that of Toorkistan, prognosticating every
evil to us. He now took leave of us with much feeling; nor was it
possible to suppress a tear as we said adieu. Though his brother, the
chief, had not caressed us as he of Peshawur, he had yet shown great
politeness and attention, of which we expressed ourselves most sensible
before taking our departure.

~Cafila-bashee. His arrangements and influence.~

~Contraband Korans.~

We halted for the night at a small village called Killa-i-Kazee, and,
at our first outset, experienced the influence and utility of our
Cafila-bashee. He cleared out a house for us, by bribing a Moollah to
leave it; and we found the quarters very snug, for it was piercingly
cold. Our friend Hyat was a good-humoured man, and we made the
reasonable bargain with him, that he was to be rewarded according to
his merits, of which we were to be the judges. We committed ourselves
to him as a bale of goods, and desired him to march as he thought
best. I gave him my few books and instruments, which he passed off
as part of the property of the Jewish families who had left Cabool
in the preceding year. Prudence dictated our proceeding very quietly
in this part of our journey; and we were now designated “Meerza,”
or secretary, a common appellation in these countries, and which
we ever after retained. The Dr. allowed his title to slumber: but
it was soon apparent that we should have been helpless without our
conductor; for, on the following morning, a fellow possessing some
little authority seized my horse’s bridle, and demanded a sight of
the contents of my saddle-bags. I was proceeding with all promptness
to display my poverty, when a word from the Cafila-bashee terminated
the investigation. We were not here recognised as Europeans by any
one, which certainly gave a pleasing liberty to our actions. Among
the contraband goods, for which the officers of the Custom-house were
desired to search, was the singular article of Korans; for it appeared
that the traders had exported so many of these good books beyond Hindoo
Koosh, that the “Faithful” in Afghanistan were likely to be robbed of
the whole of them. The suppression of the trade was a highly popular
act on the part of the chief of Cabool; since they are very expensive
works, written with great pains and labour, and most valuable.

~Julraiz.~

~Valley of the Cabool river.~

We left the road which leads to Candahar on our left, and proceeded
up the valley of the Cabool river to its source at Sirchushma. Our
first halting place was Julraiz, which is so called from two Persian
words that signify running water; and near the village there were two
beautifully clear brooks, the banks of which were shaded by trees. It
is these running rivulets that make this country so enchanting, in
spite of its bleak rocks. The valley was not above a mile in breadth,
and most industriously cultivated; the water being in some places
conducted for a hundred feet up hill. In the lower lands, the rice
fields rose most picturesquely in gradation above each other, and hills
on either side were topped with snow. The thermometer stood at 60°.

~Fish preserve.~

At Sirchushma, which literally means the fountain-head, we visited
two natural ponds, the sources of the river of Cabool, replenished by
springs, and formed into preserves for fish, which are kept with great
care. It is a place of pilgrimage sacred to Ali, who is said to have
visited it,--a “pious lie,” which is not supported by any authority,
since the son-in-law of Mahommed never saw Cabool, though his reputed
deeds in this neighbourhood be both numerous and wonderful. We fed the
fish with bread, which disappeared in a moment, torn from our hands
by some thousands of them: they are molested by no one, since it is
believed that a curse rests on the head of an intruder.

~Ghuzni.~

Before entering the valley of the river, we left the famous Ghuzni to
the south: it is only sixty miles from Cabool. This ancient capital
is now a dependency on that city, and a place of small note: it
contains the tomb of the great Mahmood, its founder. There is a more
honourable monument to his memory in a magnificent dam, constructed
at a great expense, and the only one of seven now remaining. It is
worthy of remark, that the ruler of the Punjab, in a negociation which
he lately carried on with the ex-King of Cabool, Shooja ool Moolk,
stipulated, as one of the conditions of his restoration to the throne
of his ancestors, that he should deliver up the sandal-wood gates at
the shrine of the Emperor Mahmood,--being the same which were brought
from Somnat, in India, when that destroyer smote the idol, and the
precious stones fell from his body. Upwards of eight hundred years have
elapsed since the spoliation, but the Hindoo still remembers it, though
these doors have so long adorned the tomb of the Sultan Mahmood. Baber
expresses his wonder that so great a monarch should have ever made
Ghuzni his capital; but the natives will tell you that the cold renders
it inaccessible for some months in the year, which gave him greater
confidence while desolating Hindostan and the land of the infidels.

~Pass of Oonna.~

We wound up the valley, which became gradually narrower till we reached
a level tract on the mountains,--the pass of Oonna,--the ascent to
which is guarded by three small forts. Before reaching the summit,
we first encountered the snow, with which I was too happy to claim
acquaintance after a separation of a dozen winters; though there were
no companions with whom I could renew the frolics of youth. It snowed
as we crossed the pass, which is about 11,000 feet high; and at length
we found ourselves, with pleasure, at a small village, free from the
chilling wind which blew all day. We had already made considerable
progress in our mountain journey: the rivers now ran in opposite
directions; and our advance had brought us into the cold country of the
Huzaras, where the peasants were only ploughing and sowing, while we
had seen the harvest home at Peshawur, and the grain in ear at Cabool.

~Effects of snow.~

We continued our mountain journey by the base of the lofty and
ever-snow-clad mountain of Koh i Baba, which is a remarkable ridge,
having three peaks that rise to the height of about 18,000 feet. On
the evening of the 21st of May, we reached the bottom of the pass of
Hajeeguk, half dead with fatigue, and nearly blind from the reflection
of the snow. For about ten miles we had travelled in the bed of a
rivulet, that was knee deep, formed by melting snow, which we crossed
more than twenty times. We then entered the region of the snow, which
still lay deep on the ground: by noon it became so soft that our horses
sunk into it, threw their burdens and riders, and in several places
were, with the utmost difficulty, extricated. That part of the ground
which was free from snow had become saturated with the melted water,
and a quagmire; so that we alternately waded through mud and snow. The
heat was oppressive,--I imagine from reflection; I had quite lost the
use of my eyes, and the skin peeled from my nose, before we reached a
little fort under the pass, at which we alighted in the evening with a
Huzara family.

~A family of Huzaras.~

We had here an opportunity of seeing the Huzaras in their native state
among the mountains; and were received by an old lady, in a miserable
flat-roofed house, partly below ground, with two or three openings
in the roof, as windows. She was taking care of her grandchild, and
bade us welcome, by the lordly name of “Agha.” I called her “Mother;”
and the old dame chatted about her house and family matters. We were
taken for Persians; and, since the Huzaras are of the same creed as
that nation, were honoured guests. Our mendicant garb could lead to no
discovery that we were Europeans. The old woman assured us that the
snow prevented them from stirring out of their houses for six months
in the year (for it never rains), and that they sowed the barley in
June, and reaped it in September. These people have no money, and are
almost ignorant of its value. We got every thing from them by barter,
and had no occasion to show them gold, by which Englishmen are so soon
found out in every country. A traveller among them can only purchase
the necessaries of life by giving a few yards of coarse cloth, a little
tobacco, pepper, or sugar, which are here appreciated far above their
value. The Huzaras are a simple-hearted people, and differ much from
the Afghan tribes. In physiognomy, they more resemble Chinese, with
their square faces and small eyes. They are Tartars by descent, and
one of their tribes is now called Tatar Huzaras. There is a current
belief that they bestow their wives on their guests, which is certainly
erroneous. The women have great influence, and go unveiled: they are
handsome, and not very chaste; which has perhaps given rise to the
scandal among their Soonee neighbours, who detest them as heretics.
Were their country not strong, they would soon be extirpated; for
they have enemies in every direction. The good matron, who gave us an
asylum from the snow and frost, tendered also her advice for my eyes,
which she said had been _burned_ by the snow. She recommended the use
of antimony, which I applied with the pencil, much to the improvement
of my appearance, as she informed me; but I can more surely add, to my
relief and comfort when I again encountered the snow.

~Goître.~

I observed that these mountaineers, though some of them were living at
elevations of 10,000 feet, were altogether free from that unseemly
disease, the goître, which I had observed in the same range--the
Himalaya, eastward of the Indus, even below 4000 feet. Perhaps
bronchocele is a disease confined to the lesser altitudes; an opinion
held by members of the faculty of the first eminence on the Continent,
as I find from a paper in the Transactions of the Medical Society of
Calcutta, by Dr. M. J. Bramley, of the Bengal army. That gentleman,
however, in his treatise on the disease, which is founded on personal
experience during a residence in the mountainous regions of Nipal,
adduces facts that would lead to a contrary conclusion regarding its
locality, which he states to be more general on the crest of a high
mountain than in the valley of Nipal.

~Ali Illahi.~

One would have imagined, that, in these elevated and dreary regions,
the inhabitants would be engaged with other subjects than abstruse
points of theology. A moollah, or priest, however, had lately appeared
among them to proclaim some novel doctrines; and, among others, that
Ali was the Deity, and greater than Mahommed himself. He had found some
hundred followers, whom this fanatic had impressed with such an opinion
of his power, that they believed he could raise the dead, and pass
through fire without injury. One of the Huzara chiefs, who was shocked
at the blasphemy of this false prophet, had preached a crusade against
him for misleading the faithful; and many of the people accompanied
him to assist in reclaiming the deluded to Islam. They informed us
that this sect was styled “Ali Illahi,” and had adopted many odious
customs; among others, that of the community of women: they also held
bacchanalian orgies in the dark, from which they were named “Chiragh
Koosh,” or lamp-killers, in allusion to the darkness which concealed
their iniquities. Such a sect, I am assured, is not at all novel, since
the Mogots of Cabool have long since professed some of its tenets, and
still secretly practise them. It is also known in several parts of
Persia and Turkey; but the march of intellect had not hitherto extended
it to the gelid regions of Hindoo Koosh.

~Yezdan Bukhsh Huzara.~

The crusade of the Huzaras proved a fortunate circumstance for us, as
the chieftain of 12,000 families, and of these passes, by name Yezdan
Bukhsh, was absent upon it; and he is a person who acknowledges but a
doubtful allegiance to Cabool. By the kindness of Hajee Khan Kauker, we
were introduced to him; but the report of his character did not lead
us to hope for more than common civility, if we even received that. We
escaped, however, in the religious turmoil, after waiting for an hour
at the door of the fort, and each of us paying a rupee as tax to his
deputy, since we were not Mahommedans. Our letter might, perhaps, have
prevailed on the Huzaras to let us pass at this cheap rate; but it was
long before they adjusted the demand with the Cafila-bashee, who gave
me many a significant glance during the treaty. The doctor and myself
sought no closer connection than a look at these mountaineers; but, as
it appeared, we were altogether unworthy of their notice.

~Pass of Hajeeguk and Kaloo.~

After a night’s rest, and the friendly advice of the Huzara matron, we
commenced the ascent of the pass of Hajeeguk, which was about 1000 feet
above us, and 12,400 feet from the sea. We took our departure early in
the morning of the 22d of May; the frozen snow bore our horses, and
we reached the summit before the sun’s influence had softened it. The
thermometer fell 4 degrees below the freezing point; the cold was very
oppressive, though we were clad in skins with the fur inside. I often
blessed the good Nawab of Cabool, who had forced a pelisse of otter
skin upon me, that proved most useful. The passage was not achieved
without adventure, for there was no road to guide us through the snow;
and the surveyor, Mahommed Ali, along with his horse, went rolling
down a declivity, one after the other, for about thirty yards. This
exhibition in front, served to guide the rear to a better path; but
it was impossible to resist laughing at the Jack and Jill expedition
of the poor surveyor and his horse; he, a round figure wrapped up in
fur, and far outstripping his long-shanked animal, which made deeper
indentations in the snow. We were now about to commence the ascent
of the pass of Kaloo, which is still 1000 feet higher than that of
Hajeeguk; but our progress was again arrested by snow. We doubled it,
by passing round its shoulder, and took a side path through a valley,
watered by a tributary of the Oxus, which led us to Bameean.

~Mountain scenery.~

Nothing could be more grand than the scenery which we met in this
valley. Frightful precipices hung over us; and many a fragment beneath
informed us of their instability. For about a mile it was impossible
to proceed on horseback, and we advanced on foot, with a gulf beneath
us. The dell presented a beautiful section of the mountains to the eye
of the geologist[18]; and, though a by-path, appeared to have been
fortified in former years, as innumerable ruins testified. Some of
these were pointed out as the remnants of the post-houses of the Mogul
emperors; but by far the greater number were assigned to the age of
Zohak, an ancient king of Persia. One castle in particular, at the
northern termination of the valley, and commanding the gorge, had been
constructed with great labour on the summit of a precipice, and was
ingeniously supplied with water. It would be useless to record all the
fables of the people regarding these buildings.

[Illustration: Page 183. Pl. II. Vol. 1.

THE COLOSSAL IDOLS AT BAMEEAN.

On Stone by L. Haghe for Burnes’ Travels into Bokhara

Day & Haghe Lith^{rs} to the King, Gate S^t.

J. Murray Albemarle S^t. 1834.]

~Bameean excavated city.~

Bameean is celebrated for its colossal idols and innumerable
excavations, which are to be seen in all parts of the valley, for about
eight miles, and still form the residence of the greater part of the
population. They are called “Soomuch” by the people. A detached hill
in the middle of the valley is quite honeycombed by them, and brings
to our recollection the Troglodites of Alexander’s historians. It is
called the city of Ghoolghoola, and consists of a continued succession
of caves in every direction, which are said to have been the work of a
king named Julal. The hills at Bameean are formed of indurated clay and
pebbles, which renders their excavation a matter of little difficulty;
but the great extent to which it has been carried, excites attention.
Caves are dug on both sides of the valley, but the greater number lie
on the northern face, where we found the idols: altogether they form an
immense city. Labourers are frequently hired to dig in them; and their
trouble is rewarded by rings, relics, coins, &c. They generally bear
Cufic inscriptions, and are of a later date than the age of Mahommed.
These excavated caves, or houses, have no pretensions to architectural
ornament, being no more than squared holes in the hill. Some of them
are finished in the shape of a dome, and have a carved frieze below
the point, from which the cupola springs. The inhabitants tell many
remarkable tales of the caves of Bameean; one in particular--that a
mother had lost her child among them, and recovered it after a lapse of
twelve years! The tale need not be believed; but it will convey an idea
of the extent of the works. There are excavations on all sides of the
idols; and below the larger one, half a regiment might find quarters.
Bameean is subject to Cabool: it would appear to be a place of high
antiquity; and is, perhaps, the city which Alexander founded at the
base of Paropamisus, before entering Bactria. The country, indeed, from
Cabool to Balkh, is yet styled “Bakhtur Zumeen,” or Bakhtur country.
The name of Bameean is said to be derived from its elevation,--“bam”
signifying balcony, and the affix “eean” country. It may be so called
from the caves rising one over another in the rock.

~Idols of Bameean.~

There are no relics of Asiatic antiquity which have roused the
curiosity of the learned more than the gigantic idols of Bameean. It
is fortunately in my power to present a drawing of these images. They
consist of two figures, a male and a female; the one named Silsal, the
other Shahmama. The figures are cut in alto relievo on the face of the
hill, and represent two colossal images. The male is the larger of the
two, and about 120 feet high. It occupies a front of 70 feet; and the
niche in which it is excavated, extends about that depth into the hill.
This idol is mutilated; both legs having been fractured by cannon; and
the countenance above the mouth is destroyed. The lips are very large;
the ears long and pendent; and there appears to have been a tiara on
the head. The figure is covered by a mantle, which hangs over it in all
parts, and has been formed of a kind of plaster; the image having been
studded with wooden pins in various places, to assist in fixing it. The
figure itself is without symmetry, nor is there much elegance in the
drapery. The hands, which held out the mantle, have been both broken.
The female figure is more perfect than the male, and has been dressed
in the same manner. It is cut in the same hill, at a distance of 200
yards, and is about half the size. It was not to be discovered whether
the smaller idol was a brother or son of the Colossus, but from the
information of the natives. The sketch which is attached will convey
better notions of these idols than a more elaborate description. The
square and arched apertures which appear in the plate represent the
entrance of the different caves or excavations; and through these there
is a road which leads to the summit of both the images. In the lower
caves, the caravans to and from Cabool generally halt; and the upper
ones are used as granaries by the community.

I have now to note the most remarkable curiosity in the idols of
Bameean. The niches of both have been at one time plastered, and
ornamented with paintings of human figures, which have now disappeared
from all parts but that immediately over the heads of the idols. Here
the colours are as vivid, and the paintings as distinct, as in the
Egyptian tombs. There is little variety in the design of these figures;
which represent the bust of a woman, with a knob of hair on the head,
and a plaid thrown half over the chest; the whole surrounded by a halo,
and the head again by another halo. In one part, I could trace a groupe
of three female figures following each other. The execution of the work
was indifferent, and not superior to the pictures which the Chinese
make in imitation of an European artist.

The traditions of the people regarding the idols of Bameean are vague
and unsatisfactory. It is stated, that they were excavated about the
Christian era, by a tribe of Kaffirs (infidels), to represent a
king, named Silsal, and his wife, who ruled in a distant country, and
was worshipped for his greatness. The Hindoos assert that they were
excavated by the Pandoos, and that they are mentioned in the great epic
poem of the Mahaburat. Certain it is, that the Hindoos, on passing
these idols, at this day, hold up their hands in adoration: they do not
make offerings; and the custom may have fallen into disuse since the
rise of Islam. I am aware that a conjecture attributes these images to
the Boodhists; and the long ears of the great figure render the surmise
probable. I did not trace any resemblance to the colossal figures in
the caves of Salsette, near Bombay; but the shape of the head is not
unlike that of the great trifaced idol of Elephanta. At Manikyala, in
the Punjab, near the celebrated “tope,” I found a glass or cornelian
antique, which exactly resembles this head. In the paintings over the
idols I observed a close resemblance to the images of the Jain temples
in Western India, on Mount Aboo, Girnar, and Politana in Kattywar. I
judge the figures to be female; but they are very rude; though the
colours in which they are sketched are bright and beautiful. There is
nothing in the images of Bameean to evince any great advancement in the
arts, or what the most common people might not have easily executed.
They cannot, certainly, be referred to the Greek invasion; nor are
they mentioned by any of the historians of Alexander’s expedition. I
find, in the history of Timourlane, that both the idols and excavations
of Bameean are described by Sherif o deen, his historian. The idols
are there stated to be so high that none of the archers could strike
the head. They are called Lat and Munat; two celebrated idols which
are mentioned in the Koran: the writer also alludes to the road which
led up to their summit from the interior of the hill. There are no
inscriptions at Bameean to guide us in their history; and the whole
of the later traditions are so mixed up with Ali, the son-in-law of
Mahommed, who, we well know, never came into this part of Asia, that
they are most unsatisfactory. It is by no means improbable that we owe
the idols of Bameean to the caprice of some person of rank, who resided
in this cave-digging neighbourhood, and sought for an immortality in
the colossal images which we have now described.

~Geographical errors.~

~Leave Afghanistan.~

After a day’s delay at Bameean, where we could not boast of much
hospitality--since we procured a house with difficulty, and were
obliged to quit several that we entered--we set out for Syghan, a
distance of thirty miles. At the pass of Akrobat, which we crossed
half way, we left the dominions of modern Cabool, and entered
Toorkistan, which is denominated Tartary (more properly Tatary) by
Europeans. Following the geography of our maps, I had expected to find
the great snowy mountains beyond us; but we now looked upon them in
range behind. The “Koh i Baba” is the great continuation of Hindoo
Koosh. In our front we had yet to cross a wide belt of mountains,
but they were almost free from snow, and much lower than those which
we had traversed. We were conducted to the pass of Akrobat by twenty
horsemen, which a letter of introduction to the governor of Bameean
from Hajee Khan of Cabool had procured as a protection from the Dih
Zungee Huzaras, who plunder these roads. The escort was mounted on fine
Toorkmun horses, and accompanied by some native greyhounds--a fleet
sort of dog, with long shaggy hair on the legs and body. The party took
their leave on the pass, where we bade farewell to them and the kingdom
of Cabool.

~Uzbek chief of Syghan.~

~Intercourse with him.~

At Syghan we found ourselves in the territory of Mahommed Ali Beg, an
Uzbek, who is alternately subject to Cabool and Koondooz, as the chiefs
of these states respectively rise in power. He satisfies the chief
of Cabool with a few horses, and his Koondooz lord with a few men,
captured in forays by his sons and officers, who are occasionally sent
out for the purpose. Such is the difference between the taste of his
northern and southern neighbours. The captives are Huzaras, on whom
the Uzbeks nominally wage war for their Shiah creed, that they may be
converted to Soonees and good Mahommedans. A friend lately remonstrated
with this chief for his gross infringement of the laws of the Prophet,
in the practice of man-stealing. He admitted the crime; but as God
did not forbid him in his sleep, and his conscience was easy, he said
that he did not see why he should desist from so profitable a traffic!
I should have liked an opportunity to administer a sleeping draught
to this conscience-satisfied Uzbek. He is nowise famed for justice,
or protection of the traveller; a caravan of Jews passed his town
last year, on route to Bokhara, he detained some of their women, and
defended the outrage, by replying to every remonstrance, that their
progeny would become Mahommedan, and justify the act. So this wretch
steals men, and violates the honour of a traveller’s wife, because he
believes it acceptable conduct before his God, and in consonance with
the principles of his creed! Our Cafila-bashee waited on this person,
to report our arrival; and told him, it seems, that we were poor
Armenians. He jested with him, and said we might be Europeans; but our
conductor appealed to a letter of introduction from Cabool, in which
we had not been so denominated. A nankeen pelisse, with eight or nine
rupees (the usual tax on a caravan), satisfied this man-selling Uzbek,
and we passed a comfortable night in a very nicely carpeted “mihman
khana,” or public-house of guests, which is situated at the verge of
the village; the chief himself sending us a leg of venison, as we were
known to his friends in Cabool. We were already in a different country;
the mosques were spread with felts, which indicated greater attention
to matters of religion, and they were also much better buildings.
We were instructed not to sleep with our feet towards Mecca; which
would be evincing our contempt for that holy place; and I ever after
observed the bearings of the compass in-doors, as attentively as I had
hitherto done outside. I also cut the central portion of the hair of my
mustachoes; since the neglect of such a custom would point me out as a
Shiah, and consequently an infidel. We made all these arrangements in
Syghan; which is a pretty place, with fine gardens, though situated in
a dreary valley, destitute of all vegetation beyond its precincts. When
we left it next morning, a man came about 500 yards from the village to
give us the “fatha” or blessing, as is usual in this country; and we
departed, and stroked down our beards with gravity at the honour.

~Feelings on entering Tartary.~

Seeing this rigid adherence to the laws of Mahommed, and the constant
recurrence to the practice of the Koran in every act of life, I was
not disposed to augur favourably for our comfort, or the reliance
which we could place upon the people with whom we were now to mingle.
I thought of the expeditions of Prince Beckevitch, and our own
unfortunate predecessors, poor Moorcroft and his party. The fate
of the Russian Count and his little army is well known; they were
betrayed, and barbarously massacred. The lot of Moorcroft was equally
melancholy; since he and his associates perished of fever, and not
without suspicions of some more violent death. I shall have occasion to
speak of them hereafter. We could not, however, but persuade ourselves,
that a more encouraging field lay before us. We had not appeared,
as the Russian, to search for gold, nor to found a settlement; and
we had none of the wealth of the English traveller, which, I do not
hesitate to say, proved his ruin. We appeared even without presents
to the chiefs; for it was better to be thought mean, than to risk our
heads by exciting the cupidity of avaricious men. It may be imagined
that our feelings at this moment were not of an agreeable nature;
but fuller experience dissipated many of our fears. The notions of
our conductor even were singular. Shortly after leaving Cabool, I
took up a stone by the road side, to examine its formation; and the
Cafila-bashee, who observed me, asked me with anxiety, “Have you found
it?”--“What?”--“gold.” I threw away the stone, and became more cautious
in my future observations.

~Pass of Dundan Shikun.~

From Syghan we crossed the pass of “Dundan Shikun,” or the
Tooth-breaker, which is aptly named from its steepness and difficulty.
We here found the assafœtida plant in exuberance, which our fellow
travellers ate with great relish. This plant, I believe, is the
silphium of Alexander’s historians; for the sheep cropped it most
greedily, and the people consider it a nutritious food. We now
descended into a narrow valley, with a beautiful orchard of apricots,
that extended for some miles beyond the village of Kamurd. The rocks
rose on either side to a height of 3000 feet, frequently precipitous;
nor was the dell any where more than 300 yards wide. We could not see
the stars, to take an observation at night: the whole scene was most
imposing.

~Ruhmut oollah Khan.~

~Uzbek pity.~

At Kamurd we passed the seat of another petty chief, Ruhmut oollah
Khan, a Tajik deeply addicted to wine. He had been without a supply
for ten days, and gave vent to such ejaculations and regrets as amused
our party for the remainder of the march. Heaven and earth were the
same to him, he said, without his dose; and he produced a flagon,
with an earnest request that the Cafila-bashee would replenish it
at Khoolloom, and send it to him by the first opportunity. A coarse
loongee, coupled with a promise of the wine, satisfied this chief; for
he also claims a tax on the traveller, though he is but a tributary of
Koondooz. His power is limited, and it is curious to observe how he
keeps on terms with his master, Mahommed Moorad Beg. Unable to make
“chupaos,” or forays, and capture human beings, like his neighbour of
Syghan, he, last year, deliberately seized the whole of the inhabitants
of one of his villages, and despatched them, men, women, and children,
as slaves, to Koondooz. He was rewarded by three additional villages
for his allegiance and services; yet we here hired a son of this man to
escort us on our travels; and it was well we did so.

~Mahommedan law.~

The chief of Kamurd, in a quarrel which he had some years since with
one of his neighbours, unfortunately lost his wife, who was captured.
She was immediately transferred to his rival’s seraglio, and in time
bore him a numerous family. After a lapse of years, circumstances
restored her to her husband; but the propriety of receiving her into
his family was referred to the Mahommedan doctors. As the woman had
been carried off without her consent, it was decided that she should
be taken back, with all her family. It is common among the Toorks to
marry the wives of their enemies captured in battle; but the custom is
barbarous, and appears to contradict the nice principles of delicacy
regarding women, which are professed by all Mahommedans.

~Companions.~

~Asiatic opinions of Europe.~

I have hitherto forgotten to mention, that our companion the Nazir
was accompanied by a person named Mahommed Hoosein, an amusing
character, who had travelled into Russia, and often entertained us
with an account of that country, and the metropolis of the Czars. It
appeared to him, and several other Asiatics whom I afterwards met, a
very close approximation, in wine and women, to the paradise of their
blessed Prophet. A Mahommedan, who is transported from a country where
females are so much secluded, would at all times be struck with the
great change in an European country; but in Russia, where the moral
tone of society appears, from every account, to be rather loose, their
amazement is great indeed. The foundling hospitals and their inmates
are a subject of perpetual remark; and however much the Arabian prophet
may have condemned the use of intoxicating fluids, I could discover,
from those who I have visited Russia, that the temptations of the
gin and punch shops had not been resisted. Many of the Asiatics,
too, become gamblers; and commerce has imported cards into the holy
city of Bokhara. The pack consists of thirty-six cards, and the games
are strictly Russian. In describing the feelings of an Asiatic on
the subject of Europe, there must be much sameness; but it is at all
times most interesting to listen to their tales. Particulars which
quite escape us, and a multiplicity of trifles, are noticed with
great gravity. Nothing is so wonderful to an Asiatic as the European
notions of military discipline and drill, which he considers to be a
description of torture and despotism. I had to answer reiterated and
endless questions on the utility of making a man look always one way,
march off always with one foot, and hold his hands in certain positions
on a parade ground. As they had not heard of the great Frederick, I
could not refer them to his high name for an example; but I pointed to
India and Persia as sure proofs of the advantage of disciplined over
undisciplined valour. The Asiatics, however, have a far higher opinion
of European wisdom than valour; and truly, since the age of physical
strength has ceased, wisdom is bravery.

~Pass of Kara Koottul.~

~Adventures.~

On the 26th of May, we crossed the last pass of the Indian
Caucasus,--the Kara Koottul, or Black Pass,--but had yet a journey
of ninety-five miles before we cleared the mountains. We descended
at the village of Dooab into the bed of the river of Khooloom, and
followed it to that place among terrific precipices, which at night
obscured all the stars but those of the zenith. On this pass we had
an adventure, which illustrates the manners of the people among whom
we were travelling, and might have proved serious. Our Cafila-bashee
had intimated to us that we had reached a dangerous neighbourhood, and
consequently hired an escort, headed, as I have stated, by the son
of Rhumut oollah Khan. In ascending the pass, we met a large caravan
of horses, _en route_ to Cabool; and, on reaching the top, descried
a party of robbers advancing over a ridge of hills, and from the
direction of Hindoo Koosh. The cry of “Allaman, Allaman!” which here
means a robber, soon spread; and we drew up with our escort to meet,
and, if possible, fight the party. The robbers observed our motions,
and were now joined by some other men, who had lain in ambush, which
increased their party to about thirty. Each of us sent on a couple of
horsemen, who drew up at a distance of a hundred yards, and parleyed.
The robbers were Tatar Huzaras, commanded by a notorious free-booter
named Dilawur, who had come in search of the horse caravan. On
discovering that it had passed, and that we were in such good company
as the son of the chief of Kamurd, they gave up all intentions of
attack, and we pushed on without delay; immediately we had cleared the
pass, they occupied it; but the whole of their booty consisted of two
laden camels of the caravan, which had loitered behind. These they
seized in our view, as well as their drivers, who would now become
slaves for life; and had we not hired our escort, we should have
perhaps shared a similar fate, and found ourselves next day tending
herds and flocks among the mountains. The party was well mounted, and
composed of desperate men: disappointed of their prey, they attacked
the village of Dooab at night, where we first intended to halt. We had
luckily pushed on three miles further, and bivouacked in the bed of a
torrent in safety. The incidents of our escape furnished some room for
reflection; and we had to thank the Cafila-bashee for his prudence,
which had cleared us of the danger. The old gentleman stroked down his
beard, blessed the lucky day, and thanked God for preserving his good
name and person from such scoundrels.

~Life of a traveller.~

The life we now passed was far more agreeable than a detail of its
circumstances would lead one to believe, with our dangers and fatigues.
We mounted at daylight, and generally travelled without intermission
till two or three in the afternoon. Our day’s progress averaged about
twenty miles; but the people have no standard of measure; and miles,
coses, and fursukhs, were equally unknown, for they always reckon by
the day’s journey. We often breakfasted on the saddle, on dry bread
and cheese; slept always on the ground, and in the open air; and after
the day’s march, sat down cross-legged, till night and sleep overtook
us. Our own party was every thing that could be wished, for the Nazir
and his amusing fellow-traveller were very obliging: we ourselves
only amounted to eight persons; three of them were natives of the
country, and two others were instructed to pretend that they were quite
distinct from us; though one of them noted the few bearings of the
compass, which I myself could not conveniently take without leading to
discovery. We were quite happy in such scenes, and at the novelty of
every thing; and it was also delightful to recognise some old friends
among the weeds and shrubs. The hawthorn and sweet brier grew on the
verge of the river; and the rank hemlock, that sprung up under their
shade, now appeared beautiful from the associations which it awakened.
Our society, too, was amusing; and I took every favourable occasion of
mingling with the travellers whom we met by the way, and at the halting
places.

~Modes of salutation.~

I found nothing more puzzling than the different modes of salutation
among the Afghans, with which time only can familiarise a foreigner.
When you join a party, you must put your right hand on your heart, and
say “Peace be unto you!” (Salam Alaikoom.) You are then told you are
welcome; and when you depart, you repeat the ceremony, and are again
told you are welcome. On the road a traveller salutes you with “May
you not be fatigued!” (Mandu nu bashee;) to which you reply, “May you
live long!” (Zindu bashee.) If acquainted, the salutations become more
numerous. Are you strong? are you well? are you free from misfortunes?
&c. &c.: to all of which, you must answer, “Thanks be to God!”
(Shookur.) On parting, your friend will tell you that your journey is
not a tedious one, and consign you to God’s keeping (bu uman i Khooda).
If invited to dinner, you must reply to the civility, “May your house
be peopled!” (Khana i to abad;) and if you be complimented on any
occasion, you must answer that “I am not worthy of you; it is your
greatness.” Every person, high and low, you must address by the title
of Khan or Agha, to gain his good graces. If he is a moollah or priest,
you must call him Akhoond or teacher, if a moollah’s son, Akhoondzada.
A secretary is called Meerza; which is, however, a cognomen for all
nondescript characters, in which class we were numbered. Intimate
acquaintances call each other “lalu” or brother. The Afghans must have
learned all this ceremony from the Persians, for there is not a more
unsophisticated race of people in Asia. It was quite entertaining to
hear the various salutations which were addressed to our Cafila-bashee:
every person on the road seemed to know him; and, as we passed along,
he used to teach us lessons of good breeding, which I took every
occasion, as his apt scholar, to display.

~Tremendous defiles.~

~Poisonous plant.~

We continued our descent by Khoorrum and Sarbagh to Heibuk, which is
but a march within the mountains; and gradually exchanged our elevated
barren rocks for more hospitable lands. Our road led us through most
tremendous defiles, which rose over us to a height of from 2000 to 3000
feet, and overhung the pathway, while eagles and hawks whirled in giddy
circles over us: among them we distinguished the black eagle, which is
a noble bird. Near Heibuk, the defile becomes so narrow, that it is
called the “Dura i Zindan,” or Valley of the Dungeon; and so high are
the rocks, that the sun is excluded from some parts of it at mid-day.
There is a poisonous plant found here, which is fatal even to a mule or
a horse: it grows something like a lily; and the flower, which is about
four inches long, hangs over and presents a long seed nodule. Both it
and the flower resemble the richest crimson velvet. It is called “zuhr
boota” by the natives, which merely explains its poisonous qualities.
I brought a specimen of this plant to Calcutta, and am informed by
Dr. Wallich, the intelligent and scientific superintendent of the
Honourable Company’s botanic garden, that it is of the Arum species.
We now found vast flocks browsing on the aromatic pastures of the
mountains, and we passed extensive orchards of fruit trees. Herds of
deer might be seen bounding on the summit of the rocks; and in the
valleys, the soil was every where turned up by wild hogs, which are
here found in great numbers. The people also became more numerous as
we approached the plains of Tartary, and at Heibuk we had to encounter
another Uzbek chief named Baba Beg, a petty tyrant of some notoriety.

~Heibuk.~

As we approached his town, a traveller informed us that the chief
was anticipating the arrival of the Firingees (Europeans), whose
approach had been announced for some time past. This person is a son
of Khilich Ali Beg, who once ruled in Khooloom with great moderation;
but the child has not imitated the example of his parent. He poisoned
a brother at a feast, and seized upon his father’s wealth before
his life was extinct. He had greatly augmented the difficulties of
Mr. Moorcroft’s party; and was known to be by no means favourable
to Europeans. His subjects had driven him from his native town of
Khooloom for his tyranny, and he now only possessed the district of
Heibuk. We saw his castle about four in the afternoon, and approached
with reluctance; but our arrangements were conducted with address,
and here also we escaped in safety. On our arrival, our small caravan
alighted outside Heibuk, and we lay down on the ground as fatigued
travellers, covering ourselves with a coarse horse blanket till it was
night. In the evening, the chief came in person to visit our Cabool
friend the Nazir, to whom he offered every service; nor did he appear
to be at all aware of our presence. Baba Beg, on this occasion, made an
offer to send the party, under an escort of his own, direct to Balkh,
avoiding Khooloom,--an arrangement, which I heard with pleasure, and,
as it will soon appear, that might have saved us a world of anxiety.
Our fellow-travellers, however, declined the proffered kindness, and
vaunted so much of their influence at Khooloom, that we had no dread
in approaching a place where we were ultimately ensnared. While this
Uzbek chief was visiting the Nazir, we were eating a mutton chop by
the fireside within a few yards, and near enough to see him and hear
his conversation. He was an ill-looking man, of debauched habits. He
was under some obligation to our fellow-travellers; and we and our
animals fared well on the flesh and barley which he sent for their
entertainment. Our character was never suspected; and so beautiful a
starlight night was it, that I did not let this, the first opportunity,
pass without observing our latitude north of Hindoo Koosh. We set out
in the morning before the sun had risen, and congratulated ourselves at
having passed with such success a man who would have certainly injured
us.

~Heibuk reptiles.~

~Houses.~

~People.~

Heibuk is a thriving village, with a castle of sun-dried brick, built
on a commanding hillock. For the first time among the mountains, the
valley opens, and presents a sheet of gardens and most luxuriant
verdure. The climate also undergoes a great change; and we find the
fig tree, which does not grow in Cabool, or higher up the mountains.
The elevation of Heibuk is about 4000 feet. The soil is rich, and
the vegetation rank. We had expected to be rid of those troublesome
companions of a tropical climate, snakes and scorpions; but here they
were more numerous than in India, and we disturbed numbers of them on
the road. One of our servants was stung by a scorpion; and as there is
a popular belief that the pain ceases if the reptile be killed, it was
put to death accordingly. The construction of the houses at Heibuk
arrested our attention: they have domes instead of terraces, with a
hole in the roof as a chimney; so that a village has the appearance of
a cluster of large brown beehives. The inhabitants adopt this style of
building, as wood is scarce. The people, who were now as different as
their houses, wore conical skull-caps, instead of turbans, and almost
every one we met, whether traveller or villager, appeared in long
brown boots. The ladies seemed to select the gayest colours for their
dresses; and I could now distinguish some very handsome faces, for the
Mahommedan ladies do not pay scrupulous attention to being veiled in
the villages. They were much fairer than their husbands, with nothing
ungainly in their appearance, though they were Tartars. I could now,
indeed, understand the praises of the Orientals in the beauty of these
Toorkee girls.

~Khooloom and the plains of Tartary.~

On the 30th of May we made our last march among the mountains, and
debouched into the plains of Tartary at Khooloom, or Tash Koorghan,
where we had a noble view of the country north of us, sloping down to
the Oxus. We left the last hills about two miles from the town, rising
at once in an abrupt and imposing manner; the road passing through them
by a narrow defile, which might easily be defended. Khooloom contains
about ten thousand inhabitants, and is the frontier town of Moorad Beg
of Koondooz, a powerful chief, who has reduced all the countries north
of Hindoo Koosh to his yoke. We alighted at one of the caravansarais,
where we were scarcely noticed. A caravansary is too well known to
require much description:--it is a square, enclosed by walls, under
which are so many rooms or cells for accommodation. The merchandise and
cattle stand in the area. Each party has his chamber, and is strictly
private; since it is contrary to custom for one person to disturb
another. All are travellers, and many are fatigued. If society were
every where on as good a footing as in a caravansary, the world would
be spared the evils of calumny. We here rested after our arduous and
fatiguing journey over rocks and mountains; and were, indeed, refreshed
by the change. Since leaving Cabool, we had slept in our clothes,
and could seldom or ever change them. We had halted among mud, waded
through rivers, tumbled among snow, and for the last few days been
sunned by heat. These are but the petty inconveniences of a traveller;
which sink into insignificance, when compared with the pleasure of
seeing new men and countries, strange manners and customs, and being
able to temper the prejudices of one’s country, by observing those of
other nations.

FOOTNOTE:

[18] See Vol. II. book i. c. 7.




CHAP. VII.

SERIOUS DIFFICULTIES.--A JOURNEY TO KOONDOOZ.


~Difficulties at Khooloom.~

We had entered Khooloom, with an intention of setting out next day on
our journey to Balkh; placing implicit reliance on the assertion of our
friends, that we had nothing to apprehend in doing so. Judge, then, of
our surprise, when we learned that the officers of the custom-house
had despatched a messenger to the chief of Koondooz, to report our
arrival, and request his instructions as to our disposal. We were,
meanwhile, desired to await the answer. Our companion, the Nazir, was
much chagrined at the detention; but it was now useless to upbraid
him for having ever brought us to Khooloom. He assured us that it was
a mere temporary inconvenience; and likewise despatched a letter to
the minister at Koondooz, requesting that we might not be detained,
since his business in Russia could not be transacted without us. The
minister was a friend of the Nazir’s family; and since we had plunged
ourselves into difficulties, matters seemed at least to look favourable
for our safe conduct through them. I could not but regret, that I
had ever allowed myself to be seduced by the advice of any one; and
would, even at this late period, have endeavoured to escape to Balkh,
had not the Cafila-bashee, and every one, pronounced it headstrong and
impracticable. At one time, indeed, about midnight, the Cafila-bashee
acceded to our proposals for escaping to Balkh in the course of the
next night, and even said the first verse of the Koran as his oath
and blessing. I did not, however, understand the plan was to be kept
secret from the Nazir, to whom I revealed it next day, to the great
dissatisfaction and dismay of the Cafila-bashee, who was visited with
a due share of his wrath. “Wait,” said the Nazir to us, “for a reply
from Koondooz, and we cannot doubt its favourable nature.” We did wait;
and at midnight, on the 1st of June, received a summons to repair
to Koondooz with all despatch; while the minister, in reply to our
conductor’s letter, begged he would not allow himself to be detained on
our account, but proceed on his journey to Bokhara! Our surprise may be
better imagined than described. It was now too late to make our escape,
for we were watched in the caravansary, and the officers would not even
allow my horse to be taken into the town and shod. It might have been
accomplished on our first arrival, but then it was deemed injudicious,
and it only remained, therefore, for us to face the difficulties of
our situation in a prompt and becoming manner. I urged an immediate
departure for Koondooz, leaving Dr. Gerard, and all the party, except
two Afghans, at Khooloom. I was now resolved on personating the
character of an Armenian, and believed that despatch would avail me and
allay suspicion. I had letters from the saint at Peshawur, which would
bear me out, as I thought, in the new character, since we were there
denominated Armenians; but my fellow-travellers assured me that the
very possession of such documents would prove our real condition, and I
destroyed them all, as well as the letters of the Cabool chief, which
were alike objectionable. I divested myself, indeed, of all my Persian
correspondence, and tore up among the rest many of Runjeet Sing’s
epistles, which were now in my eyes less acceptable than I thought they
would ever prove. During these arrangements, I discovered that the
Nazir had no relish for a journey to Koondooz, and seemed disposed to
stay behind, almost frantic with despair; but shame is a great promoter
of exertion, and I begged he would accompany me, to which he agreed.

~Sketch of Moorcroft’s disaster.~

The better to understand the critical situation in which we were now
placed, I shall give a brief sketch of the disasters which befell Mr.
Moorcroft in this part of the country, in the year 1824, from the very
personage who now summoned us to Koondooz. On that traveller crossing
the mountains, he proceeded to wait on the chief, and having made
him some presents suitable to his rank, returned to Khooloom. He had
no sooner arrived there, than he received a message from the chief,
saying, that some of his soldiers had been wounded, and requesting
that he would hasten his return, and bring along with him his medical
instruments, and Mr. Guthrie, an Indo-Briton, who had accompanied
Mr. Moorcroft, as a surgeon. Mr. Moorcroft’s own abilities in that
capacity were also known, for he had already given proofs of his great
skill to these people. He set out for Koondooz without suspicion,
but found, on his arrival there, that his surgical services were not
wanted, and it was merely a plan to ensnare him. The chief ordered
him to send for all his party and baggage, which he did; and, after a
month’s delay, he only succeeded in liberating himself, by complying
with the most extravagant demands of Moorad Beg. By one means or
another, he possessed himself of cash to the value of 23,000 rupees,
before Mr. Moorcroft was permitted to depart; and it would have been
well had the matter here terminated, but the cupidity of the chief
had been excited. It is also said, that he entertained some dread of
Moorcroft’s designs, from the arms and two small field-pieces, which
he carried with him for purposes of protection. The party prepared to
quit Khooloom for Bokhara, but, on the very eve of departure, were
surrounded by 400 horsemen, and again summoned to Koondooz. It was not
now concealed, that the chief was resolved on seizing the whole of the
property, and putting the party to death. Mr. Moorcroft took the only
course which could have ever extricated his party and himself. In the
disguise of a native he fled at night, and after a surprising journey,
at length reached Talighan, a town beyond Koondooz, where a holy man
lived, who was reputed to possess much influence over the conscience of
Moorad Beg. He threw himself at the feet of this saint, seized the hem
of his garment, and sued for his protection. “Rise up,” said he, “it is
granted; fear nothing.” This good man immediately sent a messenger to
Koondooz, to summon the chief, who appeared in person with the answer.
At his peril, he could not now touch a hair of the traveller’s head;
Moorad Beg obeyed, and the holy man declined to receive the smallest
reward for his services. After Mr. Moorcroft’s flight, the Uzbeks
marched his fellow-traveller, Mr. George Trebeck, with all the party
and property, to Koondooz. Their anxiety was not allayed till their
arrival at that place, when they heard of the success of Moorcroft,
his safety, and their own. After these disasters, Moorcroft pursued
his journey into Bokhara, but unfortunately died on his return, in
the following year, at Andkhooee, about eighty miles from Balkh. His
fellow-traveller, Mr. Trebeck, was unable to force his way beyond
Mazar, in the neighbourhood of that city, since the chief of Koondooz
was resolved on way-laying the party on its return, and the only safe
road to Cabool led by Khooloom, where they had already encountered such
difficulties. He lingered about Balkh for four or five months, and
died of fever, from which he had been suffering during the whole of
that time. The Indo-Briton, Mr. Guthrie, was previously cut off by the
same disease to which most of their followers also fell victims. Thus
terminated their unfortunate expedition into Tartary.

~Journey to Koondooz.~

~Favourable opportunity for escape.~

On the evening of the 2d of June, I set out on my journey to Koondooz,
which lies higher up the valley of the Oxus, having previously
prevailed on the custom-house officer, who was a Hindoo, to accompany
me. I did not leave Khooloom under very encouraging circumstances,
having just discovered that a Hindoo of Peshawur had _kindly_ apprised
the authorities of many of our acts, circumstances, and condition,
since leaving Hindoostan; adding, indeed, numerous exaggerations to
the narration, in which we were set forth as wealthy individuals,
whose bills had even affected the money market. When beyond the town,
we found our caravan to consist of eight or ten tea merchants, of
Budukhshan and Yarkund, who had disposed of their property, and were
returning to their country. In our own party there was the Nazir,
Cafila bashee, and myself, with the Hindoo, whose name was Chumundass,
who came unattended. I discovered that this latter person had a pretty
correct knowledge of our affairs, but I did not assist to fill up the
thread of his discourse, and boldly denominated myself an Hindoostan
Armenian. The name of Englishman, which had carried us in safety in
all other places, was here replete with danger; since it not only
conveyed notions of great wealth, but a belief that that can be renewed
from the inferior metals. I had, however, discovered that the Hindoo
was a good man, for his easy manner in searching our baggage at the
caravansary, after our first arrival, left a favourable impression on
my mind; and he himself declared to the Nazir, that it was no fault of
his that we were dragged to Koondooz, since he was but a custom-house
officer, and obliged to report our arrival. It was evident to me, that
an impression might be made on such a person by persuasion and gold,
and from his very presence with us, I construed that money might be
his god. He and I soon fell into conversation, and I found him to be
a native of Mooltan, who had long resided in these countries. I spoke
much of India, and its people and customs; told him that I had seen his
native town, using as much eloquence as I was possessed of to praise
its people, and every thing connected with it. It would have been
difficult to discover, from the varied topics of our conversation, that
the time was one of most anxious suspense. I ran over the gods of the
Hindoo catalogue as far as I remembered, and produced almost a fever
of delight in my associate, who had long ceased to hear them named in
aught but terms of deep reproach. It was now time to turn my persuasion
to account, and as we talked in the language of India, our conversation
was conducted in a dialect foreign to most of our party, and unheeded
by them. I pointed out, in plain terms, to the Hindoo, our forlorn
and hopeless condition, when in the power of a person like the chief
of Koondooz; and I put it to himself, if our baggage did not testify
our poverty. I then showed him, that as I belonged to India, I might
one day serve him in that country, and finally offered to give him a
reward in money, and conjured him by all his Pantheon to aid us in our
difficulties. When about twelve miles from Khooloom, we alighted at a
village called Ungaruk, to feed our horses, and it now occurred to me
that a truly favourable opportunity to make an escape presented itself.
There was no guard or escort to attend us, and the honest Hindoo was
far from Khooloom, and without the means of giving an alarm, whilst the
most moderate speed would carry us beyond Moorad Beg’s frontier, and
even to the city of Balkh before morning. This feasible plan, however,
could not evidently be put into execution, since Dr. Gerard would be
left at Khooloom, and his safety more than ever endangered; and it
could only now be regretted, that the scheme had not sooner presented
itself. The tone of the Hindoo had, however, reconciled me in a great
degree to my situation, and we again prosecuted our midnight journey
and renewed our conversation. Before the sun had risen, I was satisfied
that if more honourable motives had not opened this man’s heart, the
baser metals had, and I almost then believed, that we should triumph
over our misfortunes. A new dilemma, however, now overtook us.

~A night adventure.~

We journeyed till within an hour of dawn by a dreary road, over two low
passes, among hills, not enlivened by a single tree, nor blessed with
a drop of fresh water for forty-five miles. In this dismal waste, our
attention was roused by some lighted matches in front, that appeared
to cross our path, and which we could not but conclude were robbers,
since this country is infested by banditti. One of the tea merchants
busied himself in tearing up rags, rubbing them with gunpowder, and
lighting them, literally as _demonstrations_ of our force; and, judging
by the number of lights that appeared from the opposite party, they
must have done the same, which might have been amusing enough had we
not construed them into real matchlocks. We had but one piece, and
five or six swords, and could have made but a sorry resistance; but
generalship may be shown with a small as well as a large band, and the
tea merchant, who seemed accustomed to such scenes, called on us to
dismount, and prepare for the attack. I will not conceal my feelings
at this moment, which were those of vexation and irritability, at so
many succeeding disasters. At length we approached within speaking
distance, and one forward youth in our party challenged in Persian,
but he was instantly silenced by an elderly man, who spoke out in
Turkish. The Persian, being the language of commerce, would at once
betray our character, and it was proper that we should at least appear
as soldiers. The other party gave no reply, but veered off towards
Khooloom, and we ourselves took the road of Koondooz, mutually glad, I
suppose, to be rid of each other. At the town we discovered that we had
drawn up against peaceable travellers, who must have been as glad as us
to escape. About eleven in the forenoon we reached the first fields,
and alighted in an orchard of apricots, about twelve miles distant
from Koondooz, and stole a few hours’ rest after the night’s journey.
I found myself near a hedge of honeysuckles, a bush that delighted me,
and which I had never before seen in the east. We reached Koondooz at
night-fall, after performing a journey of more than seventy miles.

~My account of myself.~

We were received on our arrival at the house of Atmaram, the minister,
or as he is styled the Dewan Begee, of Moorad Beg, and sat in his
doorway till he came out. I shall long remember the silent look which
passed between him and the Nazir. The reception augured well, for
the minister conducted us to his house of guests, and fine beds were
brought for our use, but he said nothing on the subject which most
interested us, and we were left to think about our own affairs. I
was now to personate the character of a very poor traveller, and as
it behoved me to act as such, I looked demure, took up my seat in a
corner, fared with the servants, and treated the Nazir, my master,
with great respect; and evinced, on every occasion, as much humility
as possible. It was prudent, however, that when questioned, we should
all tell the same story, and in a quiet hour, before going to sleep, I
gave out my character as follows. That I was an Armenian from Lucknow,
Sikunder Alaverdi, by profession a watchmaker, and that, on reaching
Cabool, I had procured intelligence from Bokhara regarding my relatives
in that country, which led me to take a journey to it, and that I was
the more induced to do so from the protection I should receive from the
Nazir, to whose brother in Cabool I was, in some manner, a servant. We
discarded the subject of my accompanying the Nazir to Russia, as it
might lead to unpleasant enquiries. I then went on to state, that Dr.
Gerard was a relative of my own, and that he was left sick at Khooloom,
and thus brought within a short space as much evasion as my ingenuity
could invent. All our party agreed, that it would be most advisable to
take the name of an Armenian, and entirely discard that of European;
but the Cafila bashee wished to know how far it was proper to deal in
such wholesale lies, which had excited his merriment. I replied in the
words of Sady,

  “Durogh i musluhut amez
  Bih uz rastee bu fitna ungez.”

“An untruth that preserves peace is better than truth that stirs up
troubles.” He shook his head in approbation of the moralist’s wisdom,
and I afterwards found him the most forward in the party to enlarge on
my pretended narrative and circumstances. It was agreed that we should
first tell the consistent tale to the Hindoo of the custom-house,
and then adopt it generally; and the Nazir promised in the course of
to-morrow to unfold it to the minister.

~Imbecility of our conductor.~

The 4th of June slipped away without any adjustment of our concerns,
and the Nazir now evinced an imbecility and weakness of intellect,
which there was no tolerating. At one moment he was whining out to the
visiters a sorrowful detail of our disasters, half in tears; at another
time he was sitting erect, with all the pride and self-sufficiency
of a man of consequence. In the afternoon he retired to a garden,
and returned with a train of followers, as if he had been a grandee
instead of a prisoner; nor had he even visited the minister during the
day, and our affairs were no further advanced at night than in the
morning. As soon as it was dark, I took an opportunity of pointing
out to my friend the great impropriety of his conduct, for which I
encountered a good share of his indignation. I told him that his grief
and his pride were equally ill-timed and impolitic; that every hour
added to the danger of our situation; and, if he acted rightly, he
would immediately seek an interview with the minister, and endeavour
either to convince or deceive him. You are in the house of a Hindoo,
I added, and you may effect any thing by throwing yourself upon him,
and sitting in “dhurna,” that is, without food, till your request is
granted. Your course, continued I, is now the reverse, as you appear
to prefer parading in his gardens, and devouring the savoury viands he
sends us. The earnestness with which I enforced these views produced
a good effect, and the Nazir sent a messenger to the minister to say,
that if he were the friend of his family, he would not detain him in
this manner, for he had not come as a dog, to eat his bread, but as an
acquaintance, to solicit a favour. I rejoiced at the decision which
he was now displaying, and called out in accents of delight from my
corner of the apartment, but the Nazir here requested me to conduct
myself with greater discretion, and remain more peaceable. I deserved
the rebuke, and was thus glad to compromise matters between us. When
the minister received the message, he called the Nazir to him, and a
long explanation ensued regarding our affairs, which, as far as I could
gather, had left him bewildered as to their reality. It now appeared,
however, that we were to have his good offices, for it was settled
that we should set out early next morning to the country seat of the
chief, where we should see that personage. The Nazir, as being a man
of consequence, was instructed not to appear empty handed, and the
minister with great kindness returned a shawl, which he had presented
to him on his arrival, and desired him to give it and another to the
chief of Koondooz.

~Visiters.~

~Manner of tea-drinking.~

~Traditions of Alexander the Great.~

During the day I had seen a good deal of the people, for there were
many visiters, and though most of them courted the great man, a few
found their way to me in the corner. Nothing is done in this country
without tea, which is handed round at all times and hours, and gives a
social character to conversation, which is very agreeable. The Uzbeks
drink their tea with salt instead of sugar, and sometimes mix it with
fat; it is then called “keimuk chah.” After each person has had one
or two large cups, a smaller one is handed round, made in the usual
manner, without milk. The leaves of the pot are then divided among
the party, and chewed like tobacco. Many of the strangers evinced an
interest in the affairs of Cabool; some spoke of Runjeet Sing, and a
few of the English in India. Most of them were merchants, who trade
between this and China. They spoke much of their intercourse with that
singular nation, and praised the equity and justice that characterised
their commercial transactions. These merchants were Tajiks, and natives
of Budukhshan, a country on which we now bordered. I heard from these
people a variety of particulars regarding the reputed descendants of
Alexander the Great, which are yet said to exist in this neighbourhood,
and the valley of the Oxus, as well as the countries near the head of
the Indus. The subject had occupied much of my attention, and a tea
merchant of our small caravan had amused me on the road from Khooloom,
with the received lineage of these Macedonians. He was a priest, and
believed Alexander the Great to be a prophet, which, in his eyes,
satisfactorily accounted for the uninterrupted progeny of Greeks, since
no human being could injure so holy a race. In Koondooz, I heard the
traditions, which I have stated at length in the next volume.

~Interview with the chief of Koondooz.~

Early on the morning of the 5th, we set out on our journey to Moorad
Beg. We found him at the village of Khanu-abad, which is about
fifteen miles distant, and situated on the brow of the hills above the
fens of Koondooz, enlivened by a rivulet, which runs briskly past a
fort, shaded by trees of the richest verdure. We crossed this stream
by a bridge, and found ourselves at the gate of a small, but neatly
fortified dwelling, in which the chief was now holding his court.
There were about five hundred saddled horses standing at it, and the
cavaliers came and returned in great numbers. All of them were booted,
and wore long knives, stuck into the girdle for swords, some of which
were richly mounted with gold. We sat down under the wall, and had
ample time to survey the passing scene, and admire the martial air and
pomp of these warlike Uzbeks. None of the chiefs had more than a single
attendant, and there was great simplicity in the whole arrangements. A
Hindoo belonging to the minister went inside to announce our arrival,
and, in the mean time, I rehearsed my tale, and drew on a pair of boots
as well for the uniformity as to hide my provokingly white ankles. My
face had long been burned into an Asiatic hue, and from it I feared
no detection. The custom-house officer stood by, and I had taken care
to have him previously schooled in all the particulars above related.
We were summoned, after about an hour’s delay, and passed into the
first gateway. We here found an area, in which stood the attendants
and horses of the chief. Six or eight “yessawuls” or doorkeepers then
announced our approach, as we entered the inner building. The Nazir
headed the party, and marching up to the chief kissed his hand, and
presented his shawls. The Hindoo of the custom-house followed, with
two loaves of Russian white sugar, which he gave as his offering; and,
in my humble capacity, I brought up the rear, and advanced to make
my obeisance, sending forth a loud “sulam alaikoom,” and placing my
hands between those of the chief, kissed them according to custom, and
exclaimed “tukseer,” the usual mode of expressing inferiority. The
Uzbek gave a growl of approbation, and rolling on one side, said, “Ay,
ay, he understands the sulam.” The “yessawul” then gave a signal for
my retreat, and I stood at the portal with my hands crossed among the
lower domestics. Moorad Beg was seated on a tiger skin, and stretched
out his legs covered with huge boots, in contempt of all eastern
rules of decorum. He sat at the door, for, contrary to the custom of
all Asiatic courts, an Uzbek there takes up his position, and his
visiters pass into the interior of the apartment. The chief was a man
of tall stature, with harsh Tartar features; his eyes were small to
deformity, his forehead broad and frowning, and he wanted the beard
which adorns the countenance in most oriental nations. He proceeded to
converse with the Nazir; and put several questions regarding Cabool,
and then on his own affairs, during which he spoke of our poverty and
situation. Then came the Hindoo of the Custom-house with my tale. “Your
slave,” said he, “has examined the baggage of the two Armenians, and
found them to be poor travellers. It is in every person’s mouth that
they are Europeans (Firingees), and it would have placed me under your
displeasure had I let them depart; I have, therefore, brought one of
them to know your orders.” The moment was critical; and the chief gave
me a look, and said in Turkish,--“Are you certain he is an Armenian?”
A second assurance carried conviction, and he issued an order for our
safe conduct beyond the frontier. I stood by, and saw his secretary
prepare and seal the paper; and I could have embraced him when he
pronounced it finished.

~Incidents illustrative of Uzbek character.~

It was now necessary to retreat with caution, and evince as little of
the joy which we felt as possible. The chief had not considered me even
worthy of a question; and my garb, torn and threadbare, could give him
no clue to my condition. His attendants and chiefs, however, asked me
many questions; and his son, a youth with the unpromising name of
Atalik, sent for me to know the tenets of the Armenians--if they said
prayers, believed in Mahommed, and would eat with the “Faithful.” I
replied, that we were “people of the book,” and had our prophets; but
to the home question of our credence in Mahommed, I said, that the New
Testament had been written before that personage (on whom be peace) had
appeared on earth. The lad turned to the Hindoos who were present, and
said, Why this poor man is better than you. I then narrated my story to
the prince with more confidence, and kissed the young chief’s hand for
the honour he had done in listening to it.

We were soon outside the fortification, and across the bridge; but the
heat of the sun was oppressive, and we alighted at a garden to pass a
few hours. The Hindoos got us refreshment; and, yet enacting the part
of a poor man, I had a portion of the Nazir’s pillao sent to me, and
ate heartily by myself. In the afternoon we returned to Koondooz; and
the good Hindoo of the Custom-house told me by the way, that the Uzbeks
were bad people, and did not deserve truth. “Whoever you be, therefore,
you are now safe.” I did most sincerely rejoice at the success of
the journey; for if the chief had suspected our true character for a
moment, we should have been deprived of all our money, subjected to
great vexation, and, perhaps, been confined for months in the unhealthy
climate of Koondooz. We must, at all events, have abandoned every hope
of prosecuting our journey; and our assumed poverty would have soon
availed us little; since there were not wanting persons who had a
shrewd guess at our concerns. The whole affair exhibits a simplicity
on the part of the Uzbeks which is hardly to be credited; but no
people are more simple. The veteran Cafila-bashee, who accompanied
me, was taken for my fellow-traveller, Dr. Gerard, though a grave,
grey bearded, demure Moslem; and the whole court of Moorad Beg were
left in ignorance of what many of the Hindoo community knew as well as
ourselves,--that we were Europeans.

~Koondooz.~

~Its chief.~

At Koondooz we alighted in our old quarters, at the house of the
minister. The town is situated in a valley, surrounded on all sides
by hills, except the north, where the Oxus flows at a distance of
about forty miles. It is watered by two rivers, which join north of
the town. The climate is so insalubrious, that there is a proverb
among the people, which runs as follows:--“If you wish to die, go to
Koondooz.” The greater part of the valley is so marshy, that the roads
are constructed on piles of wood, and run through the rankest weeds;
yet wheat and barley are produced, as also rice, in the places which
are not entirely inundated. The heat is described as intolerable, yet
snow lies for three months in the year. Koondooz has at one time been a
large town, but its population does not now exceed 1500 souls; and no
person makes it a residence, who can live in any other place, though
it be yet the market-town of the neighbourhood. The chief never visits
it but in winter. It has a fort, surrounded by a ditch, which is a
place of strength: the walls are constructed of sun-dried brick; and
such is the heat, that they crumble under the sun’s rays, and require
constant repair. The great mountains of Hindoo Koosh lie in sight,
south of Koondooz, covered with snow: the neighbouring hills are low,
creeping ridges, covered with grass and flowers, but destitute of
trees or brushwood. A little further up the valley the climate becomes
much more genial; and the people speak in raptures of the groves and
rivulets, the fruits and flowers, of Budukhshan. The ruler of Koondooz,
Mahommed Moorad Beg, is an Uzbek of the tribe of Kudghun, who has but
lately risen into power. He is now encroaching in every direction, and
possesses all the valley of the Oxus; and very lately had sovereignty
over Balkh. He yet stamps his coin with the general appellation of
that capital, the “Mother of Cities.” He is quite independent, and now
rules all the countries immediately north of Hindoo Koosh.

~Departure from Koondooz.~

We could not quit Koondooz without the formal sanction of the minister;
and waited for his pleasure till three in the afternoon. He then sent
a _khillut_, or dress of honour, to the Nazir; and a tunic, with some
other articles of dress, to me and the Cafila-bashee; for we could not,
it seems, leave the house of guests of so great a person without some
mark of his favour. I, however, discovered that the Nazir, now that he
had recovered from his fright, was resolved on profiting to the utmost
by the minister’s bounty; and had set on foot a negotiation, by means
of one of his servants, to get as large a present as possible. I was
horrified at such conduct, as it might again involve us in difficulty;
but the mean fellow succeeded, and we were all covered in dresses of
honour, as I have stated. He, indeed, got a horse in addition. It is
necessary to mention, that the minister was contemplating a journey to
Cabool, where he hoped for some good offices from the Nazir’s family.
I, who was but a spectator of events, enjoyed the display of character
which they brought forth. We dressed ourselves in our new robes, and
saddled at three P.M.; nor did we halt till we reached Khooloom on the
following morning,--a distance of more than seventy miles,--worn out
with fatigue, after being seated on one horse for twenty hours. It is
singular, that I rode the very same animal that had been given to me by
the brother of the Peshawur chief; and which, it will be remembered,
he had forced upon me, as it might serve me in my difficulties among
the Uzbeks; a horse of the same breed having formerly availed Mr.
Moorcroft when he escaped to Talighan. How singular the coincidence!
how much more singular the gift! It was with heartfelt satisfaction
that I again found myself with Dr. Gerard and our own party, and
witnessed the universal joy. I could detail to them my adventures at
Koondooz, but could not relieve myself by sleep from the fatigue which
I had undergone. I have found that, after a certain period, the frame
is beyond sleep, which only returns to refresh and recruit the system
after the body has been rubbed and rested, and the stomach refreshed by
tea, the most cheering beverage to the way-worn traveller. Among the
Uzbeks, we frequently lived upon it.

~Quit Khooloom.~

~Avaricious conduct of our conductor.~

Khooloom is a much more pleasant place than Koondooz, and has many
beautiful gardens, and fine fruit. Its apricots, cherries, and
mulberries were now ripe; but it was not prudent to incur further
risks, with such an example as that of poor Moorcroft before us,
and we prepared for a start on the following morning. We showed the
order of Moorad Beg to the Wallee, or governor, and he appointed the
prescribed escort to attend us. During night, I transferred a portion
of my gold to the Hindoo of the custom house, for his eminent services;
and, to elude discovery, paid it through the hands of the Nazir: but
my astonishment may be conceived, when I discovered in the morning,
that, out of twenty gold pieces, he had pocketed fifteen, and put
off the Hindoo with five! It was no time for explanation, and, after
ascertaining the correctness of the fact, I paid it a second time, and
left Khooloom in the company of our avaricious friend the Nazir. This
_honest_ person made us stop by the way, to give him an opportunity
of reading a chapter of the Koran, with which he always travelled;
suspending it in a bag from the pommel of his saddle, and pulling it
forth at stated hours. Dr. Gerard and myself preceded our people, who
followed with a caravan, and reached Muzar in the afternoon of the 8th,
a distance of thirty miles beyond Khooloom.

~Dangers of the road to Balkh.~

~Mirage.~

The country between these places is barren and dreary; and the road
leads over a low pass, called Abdoo, which is the resort of robbers
from every quarter; since the whole of the neighbouring chiefs plunder
on it. Our escort of Uzbeks reconnoitred the pass, from which Muzar
is visible about fifteen miles off, and then left us to journey by
ourselves. These men were speaking of the spoil which they themselves
had captured a few days before, and I cannot say that I regretted their
departure. The ruins of aqueducts and houses prove that this country
has been at one time peopled; but it is now destitute of water, and,
consequently, of inhabitants. On our route we saw a very magnificent
_mirage_ on our right hand,--a snaky line of vapour, as large as the
Oxus itself, and which had all the appearance of that river. It mocked
our parched tongues; for we had expended the contents of the leathern
bottles we always carried, long before we reached the village.

~Muzar.~

Muzar contains about 500 houses, and is within the limits of the
canal of Balkh. It can muster about 1000 horse, and is independent of
that city and Khooloom. It belongs to a priest, or Mootuwullee, who
superintends the worship at a shrine of great sanctity, which is here
dedicated to Ali. Muzar means a tomb; and that of this place consists
of two lofty cupolas, built by Sultan Ali Meerza of Herat, about 350
years ago. I visited the shrine, went round it as a pilgrim, and gave
my mite in that character. If I could not believe the legends of this
pretended sanctuary, and join in the devotions of the people, I could
offer up thanks in my own way for our late escape. The congregation
at evening prayers was numerous; and the priests sat at the door of
the shrine, and divided the proceeds of the day, copper by copper,
among certain families, who are entitled to it by hereditary right. A
priest came up, and asked me why I did not pray with the rest. I told
him I was not a Mahommedan; yet they did not object to my entering the
shrine; though I ought not to have risked a trial. There was no object
of curiosity to be seen that differs from similar Mahommedan buildings.
In the evening, it is illuminated by lights from brass chandeliers.

~Tomb of Mr. Trebeck.~

Muzar is the place where Mr. Trebeck, the last of Moorcroft’s
unfortunate party, expired. One of our companions, a Hajee, attended
him on his death-bed, and conducted us to the spot in which he is
laid; which is in a small burying-ground, westward of the town, under
a mulberry tree, that was now shedding its fruit upon it. This young
man has left a most favourable impression of his good qualities
throughout the country which we passed; and I could not but feel for
his melancholy fate. After burying his two European fellow-travellers,
he sunk, at an early age, after four months’ suffering, in a far
distant country, without a friend, without assistance, and without
consolation. The whole of his property was either embezzled by a priest
who accompanied the party, or confiscated by _the holy men_ of this
sanctuary, who yet retain it: it consisted of some valuable horses,
camp equipage, money, and a few printed books. All the manuscripts
of Moorcroft have been fortunately recovered; and, in justice to an
amiable man, who devoted his life to a passion for travel and research,
they ought, long ere this, to have been published. The money did not
fall into the hands of the people of Muzar: it may be traced, but I
cannot say found.

~Arrival at Balkh.~

~Intelligence of the Cafila-bashee.~

On the morning of the 9th of June, we entered the ancient city of
Balkh, which is in the dominions of the King of Bokhara; and wound
among its extensive ruins for nearly three miles before reaching a
caravansary in the inhabited corner of this once proud “Mother of
Cities” (Amo ool Bulad). On the way we were met by two police officers,
Toorkmans, who searched us for our money, that they might tax it. I
told them at once that we had twenty gold tillas[19] each; and they
demanded one in twenty, according to their law, since we were not
Mahommedans. We complied, and took a sealed receipt; but they returned
in the evening, and demanded as much more, since we avowed ourselves
as Europeans, and were not subject to a Mahommedan ruler. I discovered
that their position was legal, and paid the sum; but I had a greater
store of gold than that about my own person. The people gave us no
molestation; and our baggage and books were freely submitted to the eye
and astonishment of the police. We should, of course, have concealed
them, had it been in our power. One of the most satisfactory feelings
we experienced on our arrival at Balkh, was the sure relief from the
hands of our enemy at Koondooz, and, I may now add, from the tricks
of our conductor, the Nazir; for he had lately adopted so unworthy a
line of conduct, that we resolved no longer to place reliance upon
him. As we were now in the territories of a king, we could tell him
our opinions; though it had, perhaps, been more prudent to keep them
to ourselves. If experience had proved the Nazir unworthy of our
confidence, Hyat, the Cafila-bashee, had fully established himself in
our good graces by his sensible and faithful conduct. He deprecated
the meanness of the Nazir, and evinced more detestation of it than
ourselves. Hyat was a man of no small penetration; and I was a little
staggered at a conversation which passed between us as we approached
Balkh, when discussing the motives which had led to our undertaking
such a journey. I stated that Bokhara lay on the road to Europe:
but Hyat rejoined, that the Firingees sought for information on all
countries, and that the untimely death of Mr. Moorcroft had withheld
any correct knowledge of Toorkistan; and we had, probably, been
despatched in a quiet way to procure it, as much of that gentleman’s
misfortunes were to be referred to the mode in which he had travelled.
I smiled at the shrewd guess of the man, and gave an ironical shout of
“Barikilla!” (Bravo!), and praised his sagacity: but Hyat and I had
become good friends; and we had not only nothing to fear, but much to
hope from his kind offices.

FOOTNOTE:

[19] A tilla is worth 13_s._




CHAP. VIII.

BALKH.--AND CONTINUATION OF THE JOURNEY TO BOKHARA.


~Description of Balkh.~

We continued at Balkh for three days, to examine the remains of this
once proud city. Its ruins extend for a circuit of about twenty miles,
but present no symptoms of magnificence; they consist of fallen
mosques and decayed tombs, which have been built of sun-dried brick;
nor are any of these ruins of an age prior to Mahommedanism, though
Balkh boasts an antiquity beyond most other cities in the globe. By
the Asiatics it is named the “Mother of Cities,” and said to have
been built by Kyamoors, the founder of the Persian monarchy. After
the conquest of Alexander the Great, it flourished under the name of
Bactria, with a dynasty of Grecian kings. In the third century of the
Christian era, “Artaxerxes had his authority solemnly acknowledged in a
great assembly held at Balkh, in Khorasan.”[20] It continued subject to
the Persian empire, and the residence of the Archimagus, or head of the
Magi, till the followers of Zoroaster were overthrown by the inroads
of the caliphs. Its inhabitants were butchered in cold blood by Jenghis
Khan; and under the house of Timour it became a province of the Mogul
empire. It formed the government of Aurungzebe in his youth; and was at
last invaded by the great Nadir. On the establishment of the Dooranee
monarchy, after his death, it fell into the hands of the Afghans, and
within the last eight years has been seized by the King of Bokhara,
whose deputy now governs it. Its present population does not amount to
2000 souls; who are chiefly natives of Cabool, and the remnant of the
Kara noukur, a description of militia established here by the Afghans.
There are also a few Arabs. The Koondooz chief has marched off a great
portion of its population, and constantly threatens the city; which has
driven the inhabitants to the neighbouring villages. In its wide area,
the city appears to have enclosed innumerable gardens; which increased
its size without adding to its population: and from the frail materials
of which its buildings are constructed, the foundations being only
brick, I doubt if Balkh ever were a substantial city. There are three
large colleges of a handsome structure, now in a state of decay, with
their cells empty. A mud wall surrounds a portion of the town; but it
must be of a late age, since it excludes the ruins on every side for
about two miles. The citadel, or _ark_, on the northern side has been
more solidly constructed; yet it is a place of no strength. There is
a stone of white marble in it, which is yet pointed out as the throne
of Kai Kaoos, or Cyrus. Balkh stands on a plain, about six miles from
the hills, and not upon them, as is erroneously represented. There
are many inequalities in the surrounding fields, which may arise from
ruins and rubbish. The city itself, like Babylon, has become a perfect
mine of bricks for the surrounding country. These are of an oblong
shape, rather square. Most of the old gardens are now neglected and
overgrown with weeds; the aqueducts are dried up; but there are clumps
of trees in many directions. The people have a great veneration for
the city; believing it was one of the earliest peopled portions of the
earth, and that the re-occupation of it will be one of the signs of
the approaching end of the world. The fruit of Balkh is most luscious;
particularly the apricots, which are nearly as large as apples. They
are almost below value; for 2000 of them were to be purchased for a
rupee; and, with iced water, they are indeed luxuries, though dangerous
ones. Snow is brought in quantities from the mountains south of Balkh,
about twenty miles distant, and sold for a trifle throughout the year.

~Climate of Balkh.~

The clime of Balkh is very insalubrious, but it is not disagreeable. In
June, the thermometer did not rise above 80°, and the next month is the
hottest in the year. The wheat ripens in that month, which makes the
harvest fifty days later than Peshawur. Its unhealthiness is ascribed
to the water, which is so mixed up with earth and clay as to look like
a puddle after rain. The soil is of a greyish colour, like pipe-clay,
and very rich; when wet, it is slimy. The crops are good; the wheat
stalks grow as high as in England, and do not present the stunted
stubble of India. In Balkh, the water has been distributed, with great
labour, by aqueducts from a river. Of these there are said to be no
less than eighteen; but many are not now discoverable. They frequently
overflow, and leave marshes, which are rapidly dried up under the
sun’s rays. This seems to account for the diseases of the place. All
old cities and ruins are, perhaps, more or less unhealthy. It is not
probable, however, that so many kings and princes would have patronised
a site which was always unfavourable to the health of man; and Balkh
itself is not situated in a country naturally marshy, but on a gentle
slope which sinks towards the Oxus, about 1800 feet above the level of
the sea. All the water of its river is lost long before reaching that
stream.

~Coins found at Balkh.~

At Balkh, I used every endeavour to collect ancient coins, which could
not fail to be valuable in such classic ground. They brought me several
copper ones, similar to those I found at Manikyala in the Punjab,
representing a full-length figure, holding a censer or pot in his right
hand, and dressed in a high cap; which, I believe, determines the
whole series of them to be Persian. It is well known that India formed
one of the satrapies of Darius; and we read of a connexion between it
and Persia in ancient times, which will perhaps clear up the history
of these coins. The execution is rude; and as they differ from one
another, it would appear they are rather medals than coins. I have,
in the succeeding volume, given accurate engravings of these relics.
Those who feel interested in the subject will find that some of a like
description have been found in India and mentioned in the Transactions
of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Among the coins which I examined at
Balkh, there were many Cufic and Arabic, and a whole series of those
of the emperors of Hindostan. One gold piece of Shah Jehan spoke well
for the execution of his age. It is remarkable, that, in the countries
north of Hindoo Koosh, the current coinage of the present time is that
of the emperors of Delhi who ruled prior to the age of Nadir.

~Cafila-bashee.~

On the 12th of June, the caravan arrived from Khooloom with our people,
and we prepared to accompany it in its onward journey to Bokhara. For
three days we had been living with our friend the Cafila-bashee, who
managed to get rice and meat for us from the bazar; but we made a
bungling matter of our cookery. This was but a minor inconvenience, and
not without a hope of remedy. It was now necessary, however, to give
our Cafila-bashee leave to return to Cabool; since an Afghan would be
of little use among the Uzbeks. I was, indeed, sorry to part with Hyat,
as he had a temper and disposition admirably fitted for managing the
people, and had friends every where who esteemed and respected him. I
feared we should miss the man who used to get us food and lodging, when
procurable, and tell lies by wholesale regarding our character when
necessary. We made him presents in return for his good offices;--their
value far surpassed his expectations; so that he was more than happy.
I gave him a note of hand expressive of our sense of his services; and
he ran about in every direction to assist in our setting out, took the
Cafila-bashee of the new caravan aside, and pointed out to him how
much it would be his interest to serve us: he waited till the caravan
departed; and seeing us in our panniers, (the new mode of travelling
on camels,) he bade us farewell, consigned us to God, and left us to
plod our way. As an instance of this man’s honesty, I may mention,
that on his return to Cabool he found a knife, which we had left in
a caravansary; this he despatched by a trusty man who was coming to
Bokhara, along with a letter expressive of his remembrance of us, and
thanks for our kindness.

~Grave of Mr. Moorcroft.~

The caravan assembled outside the city, and near to another melancholy
spot, the grave of poor Moorcroft, which we were conducted to see.
Mr. Guthrie lies by his side. It was a bright moonlight night, but
we had some difficulty in finding the spot. At last, under a mud
wall which had been purposely thrown over, our eyes were directed to
it. The bigoted people of Balkh refused permission to the travellers
being interred in their burial ground; and only sanctioned it near
the city, upon condition of its being concealed, lest any Mahommedan
might mistake it for a tomb of one of the true believers, and offer up
a blessing as he passed it. It was impossible to view such a scene at
the dead of night, without many melancholy reflections. A whole party
buried within twelve miles of each other, held out small encouragement
to us, who were pursuing the same track, and led on by nearly similar
motives. It was fortunate that the living experienced no such contempt
as the dead, for we received no slight from any one, though our creed
and our nation were not concealed. The corpse of Moorcroft was brought
from Andkhooee, where he perished, at a distance from his party. He was
attended by a few followers, all of whom were plundered by the people.
If he died a natural death, I do not think he sunk without exciting
suspicions; he was unaccompanied by any of his European associates or
confidential servants, and brought back lifeless on a camel, after a
short absence of eight days; the health of Mr. Trebeck did not admit of
his examining the body.

~Quit Balkh.~

We left Balkh at midnight, with a small caravan of twenty camels; and
now exchanged our horses for these useful animals. Two panniers, called
“kujawas,” are thrown across each camel: the Dr. weighed against an
Afghan; and I was balanced by my Hindoostanee servant. At first, this
sort of conveyance was most inconvenient; for the panniers were but
four feet long and two and a half wide, and it required some suppleness
and ingenuity to stow away a body of five feet nine inches in such a
space, tumbled in like a bale of goods. Custom soon reconciled us to
the jolting of the camels and the smallness of the conveyance; and it
was a great counterbalance to discover that we could read and even note
without observation.

~Ancient Bactriana. Correctness of Quintus Curtius.~

A march of thirty miles brought us to the limits of the water of Balkh,
through a rich country every where intersected by canals. Such is
their effect on the temperature, that the thermometer fell below 52°
in the morning; though more than two thirds of the land lay waste. Our
camels revelled on a thorny shrub called “chooch” or “zooz” by the
natives. The language of the most graphic writer could not delineate
this country with greater exactness than Quintus Curtius has done, and
I marked the following passage on the spot:--“The face of Bactriana is
contrastingly diversified: in many places, luxuriant trees and vines
yield fruit of fine growth and flavour; numerous springs (canals?)
irrigate a rich soil. The more generous land is sowed with corn;
other fields afford pasturage. Further, great part of the country is
deformed by tracts of barren sand, in which a mournful absence of
vegetation refuses nourishment to man. When the winds blow from the
Indian Ocean, the floating dust is swept into masses. The cultivated
portion of the country is crowded with inhabitants, and well stocked
with horses. Bactra, the capital, is situated under Mount Paropamisus.
The river Bactrus, which washes its walls, gives name to the city
and province.”[21] The trees, fruit, and corn of Balkh have a great
celebrity; its horses are equally well known. Though it has no springs,
and a river does not now pass its walls, yet the country is intersected
by the canals of one that flows from the neighbouring mountains, the
water of which is artificially divided before reaching the town.

~The desert of the Toorkmuns.~

On the 14th of June we entered the desert, and travelled all night on
our way to the Oxus. We left the great high road from Balkh to Kilef,
the usual ferry, from a fear of robbers, and journeyed westward. At
daylight we halted, and had an insight of what we were to expect in
the deserts of Tartary. The mountains of Hindoo Koosh had entirely
disappeared below the horizon, and a wide plain like an ocean of sand
surrounded us on all sides. Here and there were a few round huts, or,
as they are called, “khirgahs,” the abode of the erratic Toorkmuns.
The inhabitants were few in number; at first sight, they present a
fierce and terrible aspect to a stranger. We alighted near one of their
settlements; and they strutted about dressed in huge black sheepskin
caps, but did not molest us; and I have here only to introduce our
new acquaintances, since we shall have ample opportunities to speak of
them hereafter. We pitched our camp in their desert, and found a scanty
supply of water that had trickled down thus far from the canals of
Balkh. We had now no tent, nor shelter of any kind, but a coarse single
blanket, which we used to stretch across two sets of panniers. Even
this flimsy covering sheltered us from the sun’s rays; and at night
we had it removed, and slept in the open air. Our food now consisted
of bread and tea; for the Toorkmuns often object to dispose of their
sheep, since it injures their estate; and we could only look on their
countless flocks with a desire to possess a single lamb, which often
could not be gratified. Europeans, who are so much accustomed to animal
food, are sensible of the change to a diet of bread; but we found it
tolerably nutritive, and had much refreshment from the tea, which we
drank with it at all hours. I found that abstinence from wine and
spirits proved rather salutary than otherwise; and I doubt if we could
have undergone the vicissitudes of climate, had we used such stimulants.

~Reach the Oxus.~

It appeared that we had not altogether escaped the tracks of plunderers
by our diversion from the main road, and we therefore hired a guard
of Toorkmuns to escort us to the Oxus, now only a march distant. We
saddled at sunset; and after a journey of fifteen hours, and a distance
of thirty miles, found ourselves on the banks of that great river,
which I gazed on with feelings of pure delight. It now ran before us
in all the grandeur of solitude, as a reward for the toil and anxiety
which we had experienced in approaching it. It might not have been
prudent to commit ourselves to a guard of Toorkmuns in such a desert;
but they conducted us in safety, and made few or no enquiries about us.
They spoke nothing but Turkish. They rode good horses, and were armed
with a sword and long spear. They were not encumbered with shields and
powder-horns, like other Asiatics; and a few only had matchlocks. They
beguiled the time by singing together in a language that is harsh but
sonorous. They appeared to be the very _beau idéal_ of light dragoons;
and their caps gave to the whole of them a becoming uniformity. They
never use more than a single rein, which sets off their horses to
advantage. Some of the Toorkmun chiefs, I afterwards observed, had
rosettes and loose pieces of leather ornamented with gold and silver,
which fell behind the ear of the animal, giving his head a showy and
becoming appearance. Till within a mile and a half of the river, we
had traversed a peculiarly inhospitable and unpromising country, quite
destitute of water; and its stunted herbage either protruded from
mounds of loose drifting sand, or made its appearance through sheets of
hard clay. I shall long remember our dreary advance on the Oxus, and
the wild society in which it was made.

We halted on the banks of the river, near the small village of Khoju
Salu. The vicinity of the Oxus is intersected by aqueducts for nearly
two miles, but by no means industriously cultivated; it was a better
sign of a more tranquil country, to see each peasant’s house standing
at a distance from that of his neighbour, and in the midst of his own
fields. We were detained for two days on the banks of the river, till
it came to our turn of the ferry-boat; which transferred our caravan,
on the 17th, to the northern bank, or the country of Toorkistan, more
commonly known to Europeans by the name of Tartary. The river was
upwards of 800 yards wide, and about 20 feet deep. Its waters were
loaded with clay, and the current passed on at the rate of about three
miles and a half an hour. This river is called Jihoon and Amoo by the
Asiatics.

~Singular manner of crossing it.~

The mode in which we passed the Oxus was singular, and, I believe,
quite peculiar to this part of the country. We were drawn by a pair
of horses, who were yoked to the boat, on each bow, by a rope fixed
to the hair of the mane. The bridle is then put on as if the horse
were to be mounted; the boat is pushed into the stream, and, without
any other assistance than the horses, is ferried directly across the
most rapid channel. A man on board holds the reins of each horse, and
allows them to play loosely in the mouth, urging him to swim; and,
thus guided, he advances without difficulty. There is not an oar to
aid in impelling the boat; and the only assistance from those on board
consists in manœuvring a rude rounded pole at the stern, to prevent
the vessel from wheeling in the current, and to give both horses clear
water to swim. They sometimes use four horses; and in that case, two
are fixed at the stern. These horses require no preparatory training,
since they indiscriminately yoke all that cross the river. One of the
boats was dragged over by the aid of two of our jaded ponies; and the
vessel which attempted to follow us without them, was carried so far
down the stream as to detain us a whole day on the banks, till it could
be brought up to the camp of our caravan. By this ingenious mode, we
crossed a river nearly half a mile wide, and running at the rate of
three miles and a half an hour, in fifteen minutes of actual sailing;
but there was some detention from having to thread our way among the
sand banks that separated the branches. I see nothing to prevent the
general adoption of this expeditious mode of passing a river, and it
would be an invaluable improvement below the Ghats of India. I had
never before seen the horse converted to such a use; and in my travels
through India, I had always considered that noble animal as a great
incumbrance in crossing a river.

~The caravan.~

After our passage of the Oxus, we commenced our journey towards
Bokhara, and halted at Shorkudduk, where there were no inhabitants, and
about fifteen or twenty brackish wells. The water was clear, but bitter
and ill tasted. Our manner of journeying now became more agreeable. We
started about five or six P.M., and travelled till eight or nine next
morning. The stages exceeded twenty-five miles; but camels cannot march
for a continuance beyond that distance, on account of heat. At night,
they move steadily forward at the rate of two miles an hour, and are
urged on by a pair of tingling bells hung from the breast or ears of
the favourite, that precedes each “quittar” or string. The sound is
enlivening and cheerful; and when their jingle ceases by a halt of the
caravan, the silence which succeeds, in the midst of an uninhabited
waste, is truly striking. At the setting and rising of the sun, the
caravan halts to admit of the performance of prayers; and the sonorous
sound of “Ullaho Akbar” summons all “true believers” to the presence of
God. They stroke down their beards, and, with their eyes turned towards
Mecca, perform the genuflexions prescribed by their creed. We sat and
looked at the solemnity, without suffering either taunts or abuse;
and experienced a toleration that would have done credit to the most
civilised country of Europe. In the society of a caravan, there is much
good fellowship, and many valuable lessons for a selfish man. It levels
all distinctions between master and servant; and where both share every
thing, it is impossible to be singular. Our servants now ate from
the same dishes as ourselves. An Asiatic will never take a piece of
bread, without offering a portion of it to those near him. The Indian
Mahommedans were surprised at their brethren in the faith, who gave us
a share of their food, and freely partook of our own.

~Kiz Kooduk.~

We next reached Kiz Kooduk, or the Maiden’s Well, as the words signify
in Turkish. I blessed the young lady who had dug it; for we had
suffered much from the want of water, and now found a beautiful well
in the midst of some hundred others, all of which, as well as the
springs we met on the road, were salt. It is said to have been dug by
a virgin. Yesterday we had no water; to-day we had no wood; and it was
only by collecting the dung of the camels that we could boil the water
for our tea. Who could have imagined that we were approaching those
paradises of the East, Samarcand and Bokhara. We had been travelling
among low waving hills, or rather ridges, destitute of trees or wood;
covered with a dry kind of grass, growing on a soil that was hard
and gravelly. The wells were about eighteen feet deep. At different
intervals on the road, we saw _robats_ or caravansaries, which have
been constructed with large covered cisterns, called “surdabas,” or
water coolers, to collect the rain water in behalf of the travellers.
The whole of these were now empty. The climate was dry and variable;
and the thermometer, which stood at 103° in the day, fell to 60° at
night, which was cool and delightful. In this country, a steady wind
generally blows from the north. Our day broke at twenty minutes after
three, and we had a long and refreshing twilight, which compensated in
some degree for the scorching heat of the sun.

~A Khwaju. Literature.~

One of the tea merchants of the caravan paid us frequent visits at
our halting ground, and we soon became intimate with him. He was a
Khwaju, as the followers of the first caliphs are called, and was both
a priest and a merchant. He appeared pleased with our society; and
we drank tea together on the banks of the Oxus. We told him our true
story. From our intercourse with this Khwaju, I gained some insight
into the state of literature among the Uzbeks. I gave him the perusal
of a small Persian work, the “Memoirs of King Shooja of Cabool,” which
I had received from that unfortunate monarch. The book was written by
the King himself; and gives a detail of his life and adventures, in a
simple style, free from extracts of the Koran, metaphors, and other
extravagancies of Oriental authors. It also dispenses with any mention
of those miracles which never fail to be wrought in favour of our
Eastern despot, according to the accounts of historians. The work, in
fact, was what would be called by us an interesting detail of events.
The Khwaju returned it to me a few days after, saying, that it was a
dry production, not enlivened by the fear of God, or a remembrance of
the Prophet, but entirely occupied with matters of a personal nature.
Since that was the object of the book, he could not have given it
higher praise. The Khwaju is not the only person who has found such
faults in similar works, for a Right Reverend Divine[22], who furnished
us with so admirable and interesting a journal of his travels in
India, has been blamed by some for its worldliness. Since literature
among the Mahommedans is exclusively confined to the moollahs, we
should be the less surprised at their finding fault with a work that
had not a due sprinkling of the literature of their order.

~Amazons of Lakay.~

Near the country we now entered, there is a tribe of Uzbeks, called
Lakay, who are celebrated for their plundering propensities. A saying
among them curses every one who dies in his bed, since a true Lakay
should lay down his life in a foray or “chupao.” I was told that
the females sometimes accompany their husbands on these marauding
expeditions; but it is stated, with greater probability, that the young
ladies plunder the caravans which pass near their home. This tribe
lives near Hissar, which is a romantic neighbourhood; since, besides
the Amazons of Lakay, three or four neighbouring tribes claim a descent
from Alexander the Great.

~Kirkinjuk.~

~A slave.~

Our next march, to a place called Kirkinjuk, brought us to a settlement
of the Toorkmuns, and the country changed from hillocks to mounds of
bare sand. The well water was now double the depth, or about thirty-six
feet from the surface. The flocks of the Toorkmuns cropped the scanty
grass around us; and horses, camels, and sheep roamed about loose, as
in a state of nature. A shepherd who tended these flocks lingered
long near our encampment. He was an unfortunate Persian, who had been
captured about eight years before near Meshid, along with 300 other
persons, and now sighed for his liberty, that he might visit the famous
shrine of Imam Ruza in his own holy city. His name had been Mahommed;
it was changed to Doulut, or the Rich--a singular cognomen for a poor
wretch who tended sheep in a desert under a scorching sun. He gave us
a favourable account of his treatment by his master, who intended to
purchase a wife for him; but he had no hope of his liberty. The poor
man prowled all day about our caravan, and expressed many a wish to
accompany it; he had, however, been purchased for thirty pieces of
gold, and if he had no riches of his own, he yet formed a part of those
of his owner.

~Knotty points.~

I overheard a controversy among some of the merchants regarding
Christians, whether they were or were not infidels (Kaffirs), and, as
may be imagined, was not a little anxious to hear the decision. One
person, who was a priest, maintained that they could not be infidels,
since they were people of the book. When it was asserted that they
did not believe in Mahommed, the subject became more complicated. I
learned, from their conversation, that a universal belief prevails
among the Mahommedans of the overthrow of their creed by Christians.
Christ, they say, lives, but Mahommed is dead; yet their deductions
are curious, since Jesus is to descend from the fourth heaven, and the
whole world will be _Mahommedanised!_ A singular instance of blasphemy
was related by this party. “A native of Budukhshan blackened his face,
and sallied forth into the highway, telling all the passengers that
as he had prayed to God without any good effect for eight years, he
now appeared to disgrace the Creator in the eyes of his creatures.”
Fanatical madman!

~Snowy Mountains. Kurshee.~

In the afternoon of the 20th, as we approached the town of Kurshee,
we descried at sunset, far to the eastward of us, a stupendous range
of mountains covered with snow. As this was in the middle of summer,
their elevation must be greater than is assigned to any range north
of Hindoo Koosh. They were at a distance of perhaps 150 miles, and we
could distinguish them but faintly on the following morning, and never
saw them again. At daylight we came to the öasis of Kurshee, a cheering
scene, after having marched from the Oxus, a distance of eighty-five
miles, without seeing a tree. On nearing this town, we entered a flat
and champaign country, which was entirely desolate, till within the
limits of the river: tortoises, lizards, and ants, appeared to be its
only inhabitants. As a welcome to this first Tartar town, one of our
friends in the caravan sent us, _as a delicacy_, two bowls of “keimuk
chah,” or tea, on which the fat floated so profusely that I took it for
soup; but it was really tea mixed with salt and fat, and is the morning
beverage of the Uzbeks. Custom never reconciled me to this tea, but our
Afghan fellow-travellers spoke of it in loud strains of praise; nor did
the manner in which our gift speedily disappeared, when handed over to
them, at all belie their taste.

~Sickness of our party.~

We had looked forward to our arrival at an inhabited place with much
delight, after our marches in the desert; but we here experienced that
misfortune to which travellers are more liable than other people,
sickness. Some of us had been complaining for a few days previously,
and immediately on our arrival, I was prostrated by a severe attack of
intermittent fever; the surveyor was seized at the same time; and, on
the following day, the doctor and two others of our party were ill. The
merchants and people of the caravan likewise suffered, and we came to
the conclusion that we must have caught the disease at Balkh, or on the
banks of the Oxus. The terror of the Balkh fever had vanished, and we
had not feared the seeds of disease. We adopted the usual treatment
of India, taking emetics and medicine; and, in my own case, I followed
them up with quinine, which had the most happy effect. In three days
my teeth ceased to chatter, and my body to burn; but the doctor, who
persisted in treating himself with calomel _secundum artem_, was not
so fortunate, and he did not shake off the disease till long after
we had left the country. One of our fellow-travellers, a merchant
of Budukhshan, who had endeared himself to us, died on his reaching
Bokhara. Our chances of life were far less than his: he offered up
sacrifices, and refused quinine. Our stay at Kurshee was prolonged for
three or four days, during which we lived in a garden under some trees,
and without other shelter. It was a miserable hospital; but we quenched
our parching thirst, under a thermometer at 108°, with sherbet of
cherries, cooled by ice, which we here found in great plenty.

~Alarms of a traveller.~

~Letter to the minister of Bokhara.~

In the midst of our indisposition, we were disturbed by some vexatious
rumours regarding ourselves. We were informed that the king had heard
of our approach, and not only had prohibited our entering the city of
Bokhara, but objected to our prosecuting the journey. This tale was
further exaggerated by the mention of certain yessawuls or officers
of the court having been sent to seize us, which we credited the
more readily, since these persons paid us no less than three visits
for the examination of our baggage, which in nowise contributed to
our repose. We had become pretty well accustomed to rumours of every
kind, for an European who travels in eastern countries must expect
many alarms. I resolved to take immediate steps to counteract any
bad impression towards us, and forthwith addressed the minister of
Bokhara, and despatched Sooliman, an Afghan, one of our own people,
with the letter. I approached the minister with all the forms of
eastern etiquette and eloquence; and, as we were in a bigoted country,
denominated him “the Tower of Islam; the Gem of the Faith, the Star
of Religion, the Dispenser of Justice, Pillar of the State,” &c. &c.
I went on to inform him particularly of our circumstances, and of our
having passed in safety through the dominions of other princes, and
stated the delight which we now felt at being in the neighbourhood
of Bokhara, “the citadel of Islam.” I concluded by telling him that
in all countries we had considered ourselves as the subjects of the
ruler, and that we now approached the capital of the Commander of the
Faithful (so the King of Bokhara is called), whose protection of the
merchant and the traveller is known in the utmost corners of the East.
I had, on former occasions, found the advantage of being the first to
convey information of our own approach, nor did I doubt a good result
from this communication. We were not deceived, and before reaching the
city, discovered that a lying Persian in our caravan had given currency
to these rumours, which were altogether destitute of foundation. The
minister sent back our servant to meet us, and say, that we should be
welcome in Bokhara.

~Kurshee.~

Our halt at Kurshee gave us some opportunity of seeing the place. It
is a straggling town, a mile long, with a considerable bazar, and
about 10,000 inhabitants. The houses are flat roofed, but mean. A
mud fort, surrounded by a wet ditch, forms a respectable defence on
the south-west side of the town. A river, which rises from Shuhur
Subz, about fifty miles distant, and famous as the birthplace of
Timour, passes north of Kurshee, and enables its inhabitants to form
innumerable gardens, which are shaded by trees groaning under fruit,
and some lofty poplars. These trees have a tall and noble aspect;
and their leaves, when rustling in the wind, assume a white silvery
appearance, though actually green, which has a curious and pleasing
effect on the landscape. Never were the blessings of water more
apparent than in this spot, which must otherwise have been a barren
waste. On the banks of the rivulet and its branches, every thing is
verdant and beautiful; away from them, all is sandy and sterile.
Kurshee is the largest place in the kingdom of Bokhara, next to the
capital. Its öasis is about twenty-two miles broad, but the river
expends itself in the surrounding fields.

~Market at Karsan.~

~Uzbeks.~

We marched from Kurshee to Karsan, sixteen miles distant, which is a
thriving village, situated on the extremity of this öasis. We arrived
on the market-day, for in the towns of Toorkistan they hold their
bazars on stated days, as in Europe. We met many people proceeding to
the throng, but not a single individual on foot--all were equestrians.
A stranger is amused at seeing a horse literally converted into a
family conveyance, and a man jogging along with his wife behind him.
The ladies are of course veiled, like most females in this country:
they prefer blue cloths to white, as in Cabool, and Uzbeks are
sombre-looking figures. We now found ourselves among the Uzbeks, a
grave, broad-faced, peaceable people, with a Tartar expression of
countenance. They are fair, and some of them are handsome; but the
great bulk of the people, the men at least, are without personal
beauty. I was struck with the great number of old looking men among
them. We had now left the Toorkmun tribes, who do not here extend much
beyond the Oxus.

~Abdoolla Khan. His munificence.~

In our second march from Kurshee, we halted at Kuroul-tuppa, where
there is a caravansary built by Abdoolla, a king of Bokhara, who
reigned in the sixteenth century. It put me in mind of Hindostan and
its monarchs. We also passed three large reservoirs (surdabas), which
were made by order of this philanthropic prince. They had been erected
at great expense in a flat and desert country, and the rain water that
falls is conducted to them by ditches often from a great distance.
The king Abdoolla had made a pilgrimage to Mecca, but imbibed an
impression that it had not proved acceptable in the sight of God. In
the hope of propitiating divine favour, he set about the construction
of caravansarais and cisterns in all parts of his dominions, acts more
beneficial to mankind, and therefore more acceptable, I venture to
believe, than pilgrimages to shrines or tombs.

~Acquaintances.~

At Kurshee, we were joined by some other travellers, among whom was
a Moollah from Bokhara, who introduced himself to me: the people of
this country possess great affability of manner, and make agreeable
companions. The priest and I rode together on our last march to the
city, being the only persons on horseback. He gave me an account of the
college to which he belonged in Bokhara, and requested me to visit
it, which I did not fail to do. My other friend, the Khwaju, at length
changed conveyances with the priest, and entertained me for half the
night, by repeating and explaining odes and lines of poetry, more to my
amusement than edification, for they were all about nightingales and
love. It is curious to find so much said on this passion, in a country
where there is really so little of it. It does not appear to strike the
people themselves; though some of their verses breathe a spirit which
one might think would discover it to them, thus:

  “Ashiq shood ba gubree ki deen nu darud,
  Een kar kar i ishq ust dukhlee ba deen nu darud.”

“I fell in love with an infidel girl, destitute of religion. This is
love, what has it to do with religion?” Yet, after this, they marry
without seeing each other, or knowing further than that they are of
different sexes; nor is this all: a merchant, in a foreign land,
marries for the time he is to continue in it, and dismisses the lady
when he returns to his native country; when both of them seek for other
alliances.

~Fatigues. Reflections.~

~Arrival in Bokhara.~

Our journey from the Oxus to Bokhara had been of a most fatiguing
and trying nature. In Cabool, we had been chilled by cold, and were
now almost burned up with heat. Our mode of travelling, too, had
been extremely irksome, for camels only advance at half the pace of a
horse, and we spent double the time on the march, which increased the
fatigue. The only horse which accompanied us was so completely knocked
up that he fell down in several places before entering Bokhara. We also
travelled at night, and the rest which one gets on a camel is broken
and disturbed. Our water had often been bad, and our food chiefly
consisted of hard biscuit. All these inconveniences were, however,
drawing to a close; and, before we had reached the gates of Bokhara,
they had given rise to reflections of a more pleasing nature. At the
outset of our journey we used to look forward with some anxiety to the
treatment we might experience in that city; and, indeed, in many of the
then remote places which we had already passed. As we advanced, these
apprehensions had subsided, and we now looked back with surprise at
the vast expanse of country which we had traversed in safety. Bokhara,
which had once sounded as so distant from us, was now at hand, and the
success which had hitherto attended our endeavours gave us every hope
of bringing the journey to a happy termination. With these feelings,
we found ourselves at the gates of this eastern capital, an hour after
sunrise, on the 27th of June; but there was nothing striking in the
approach to Bokhara. Though the country is rich, it is flat, and the
trees hide the walls and mosques till close upon it. We entered with
the caravan, and alighted in a retired quarter of the city, where our
messenger had hired a house.

FOOTNOTES:

[20] Gibbon, c. viii.

[21] Quintus Curtius, lib. vii. cap. 4.

[22] Bishop Heber.




CHAP. IX.

BOKHARA.


~Change of dress.~

Our first care on entering Bokhara was to change our garb, and conform
to the usages prescribed by the laws of the country. A petition to
the minister might, perhaps, have relieved us from the necessity, but
the measure was in consonance with our own principle, and we did not
delay a moment in adopting it. Our turbans were exchanged for shabby
sheep-skin caps, with the fur inside; and our “kummurbunds” (girdles)
were thrown aside for a rude piece of rope or tape. The outer garment
of the country was discontinued, as well as our stockings; since these
are the emblems of distinction in the holy city of Bokhara between an
infidel and a true believer. We knew also that none but a Mahommedan
might ride within the walls of the city, and had an inward feeling
which told us to be satisfied if we were permitted, at such trifling
sacrifices, to continue our abode in the capital. A couplet[23], which
describes Samarcand as the paradise of the world, also names Bokhara
as the strength of religion and of Islam; and, impious and powerless
as we were, we could have no desire to try experiments among those
who seemed, outwardly at least, such bigots. The dress which I have
described is nowhere enjoined by the Koran; nor did it obtain in these
countries for two centuries after the prophet, when the prejudice
of some of the caliphs discovered that the “Faithful” should be
distinguished from those who were not Mahommedans.

~Visit the minister.~

On entering the city, the authorities did not even search us; but in
the afternoon, an officer summoned us to the presence of the minister.
My fellow-traveller was still labouring under fever, and could not
accompany me; I therefore proceeded alone to the ark or palace, where
the minister lived along with the king. I was lost in amazement at the
novel scene before me, since we had to walk for about two miles through
the streets of Bokhara, before reaching the citadel. I was immediately
introduced to the minister, or as he is styled the Koosh Begee, or
Lord of all the Begs, an elderly man, of great influence, who was
sitting in a small room that had a private courtyard in front of it.
He desired me to be seated outside on the pavement, yet evinced both a
kind and considerate manner, which set my mind at ease. The hardness
of my seat, and the distance from the minister, did not overpower
me with grief, since his son, who came in during the interview, was
even seated farther off than myself. I presented a silver watch and a
Cashmeer dress, which I had brought for the purpose; but he declined
to receive any thing, saying, that he was but the slave of the king.
He then interrogated me for about two hours as to my own affairs, and
the objects which had brought me to a country so remote as Bokhara. I
told our usual tale of being in progress _towards_ our native country,
and produced my passport, from the Governor-General of India, which
the minister read with peculiar attention. I then added, that Bokhara
was a country of such celebrity among Eastern nations, that I had been
chiefly induced to visit Toorkistan for the purpose of seeing it. “But
what is your profession?” said the minister. I replied, that I was an
officer of the Indian army. “But tell me,” said he, “something about
your knowledge,” and he here made various observations on the customs
and politics of Europe, but particularly of Russia, on which he was
well informed. In reply to some enquiries regarding our baggage, I
considered it prudent to acquaint him, that I had a sextant, since I
concluded that we should be searched, and it was better to make a
merit of necessity. I informed him, therefore, that I liked to observe
the stars and the other heavenly bodies, since it was a most attractive
study. On hearing this, the Vizier’s attention was roused, and he
begged, with some earnestness, and in a subdued tone of voice, that I
would inform him of a favourable conjunction of the planets and the
price of grain which it indicated in the ensuing year. I told him, that
our astronomical knowledge did not lead to such information; at which
he expressed himself disappointed. On the whole, however, he appeared
to be satisfied of our character, and assured me of his protection.
While in Bokhara, he said that he must prohibit our using pen and ink,
since it might lead to our conduct being misrepresented to the king,
and prove injurious. He also stated, that the route to the Caspian Sea,
by way of Khiva, had been closed for the last year; and that if we
intended to enter Russia, we must either pursue the northern route from
Bokhara, or cross the Toorkmun desert, below Orgunje, to Astrabad on
the Caspian.

~Suspicions regarding us.~

Two days after this interview, I was again summoned by the Vizier, and
found him surrounded by a great number of respectable persons, to whom
he appeared desirous of exhibiting me. I was questioned in such a way
as to make me believe that our character was not altogether free from
suspicion; but the Vizier said jocularly, “I suppose you have been
writing about Bokhara.” Since I had in the first instance given so true
a tale, I had here no apprehensions of contradiction, and freely told
the party that I had come to see the world and the wonders of Bokhara,
and that, by the Vizier’s favour, I had been already perambulating the
city, and seen the gardens outside its walls. The minister was the only
person who appeared pleased with my candour, and said, that he would
be always happy to see me in the evening. He enquired if I had any
curiosity to exhibit to him either of India or my own country; but I
regretted my inability to meet his wishes. On my return home, it struck
me that the all-curious Vizier might be gratified by the sight of a
patent compass, with its glasses, screws, and reflectors; but it also
occurred that he might regard my possession of this complicated piece
of mechanism in a light which would not be favourable. I, however,
sallied forth with the instrument in my pocket, and soon found myself
again in his presence. I told him, that I believed I had a curiosity
which would gratify him, and produced the compass, which was quite
new and of very beautiful workmanship. I described its utility, and
pointed out its beauty, till the Vizier seemed quite to have forgotten
“that he was but a slave of the king, and could receive nothing;”
indeed, he was proceeding to bargain for its price, when I interrupted
him by an assurance, that I had brought it from Hindostan to present
to him, since I had heard of his zeal in the cause of religion, and it
would enable him to point to the holy Mecca and rectify the “kiblu”
of the grand mosque, which he was now building in Bokhara. I could
therefore receive no return, since we were already rewarded above all
price by his protection. The Koosh Begee packed up the compass with
all the haste and anxiety of a child, and said that he would take it
direct to his majesty, and describe the wonderful ingenuity of our
nation. Thus fell one of my compasses. It was a fine instrument by
Schmalcalder, but I had a duplicate, and I think it will be admitted
that it was not sacrificed without an ample return. Had we been in
Bokhara in disguise, and personating some assumed character, our
feelings would have been very different from what they now were. Like
owls, we should only have appeared at night; but, after this incident,
we stalked abroad in the noontide sun, and visited all parts of the
city.

~Description of the Registan, or great bazar of Bokhara.~

My usual resort in the evening was the Registan of Bokhara, which
is the name given to a spacious area in the city, near the palace,
which opens upon it. On two other sides there are massive buildings,
colleges of the learned, and on the fourth side is a fountain, filled
with water, and shaded by lofty trees, where idlers and newsmongers
assemble round the wares of Asia and Europe, which are here exposed for
sale. A stranger has only to seat himself on a bench of the Registan,
to know the Uzbeks and the people of Bokhara. He may here converse
with the natives of Persia, Turkey, Russia, Tartary, China, India, and
Cabool. He will meet with Toorkmuns, Calmuks, and Kuzzaks[24], from the
surrounding deserts, as well as the natives of more favoured lands. He
may contrast the polished manners of the subjects of the “Great King”
with the ruder habits of a roaming Tartar. He may see the Uzbeks from
all the states of Mawur-ool nuhr, and speculate from their physiognomy
on the changes which time and place effect among any race of men. The
Uzbek of Bokhara is hardly to be recognised as a Toork or Tartar from
his intermixture of Persian blood. Those from the neighbouring country
of Kokan are less changed; and the natives of Orgunje, the ancient
Kharasm, have yet a harshness of feature peculiar to themselves. They
may be distinguished from all others by dark sheep-skin caps, called
“tilpak,” about a foot high. A red beard, grey eyes, and fair skin will
now and then arrest the notice of a stranger, and his attention will
have been fixed on a poor Russian, who has lost his country and his
liberty, and here drags out a miserable life of slavery. A native of
China may be seen here and there in the same forlorn predicament, shorn
of his long cue of hair, with his crown under a turban, since both he
and the Russian act the part of Mahommedans. Then follows a Hindoo, in
a garb foreign to himself and his country. A small square cap and a
string, instead of a girdle, distinguishes him from the Mahommedans,
and, as the Moslems themselves tell you, prevents their profaning the
prescribed salutations of their language by using them to an idolater.
Without these distinctions, the native of India is to be recognized
by his demure look, and the studious manner in which he avoids all
communication with the crowd. He herds only with a few individuals,
similarly circumstanced with himself. The Jew is as marked a being as
the Hindoo: he wears a somewhat different dress, and a conical cap.
No mark, however, is so distinguishing as the well known features of
the Hebrew people. In Bokhara they are a race remarkably handsome,
and I saw more than one Rebecca in my peregrinations. Their features
are set off by ringlets of beautiful hair hanging over their cheeks
and neck. There are about 4000 Jews in Bokhara, emigrants from Meshid,
in Persia, who are chiefly employed in dying cloth. They receive the
same treatment as the Hindoos. A stray Armenian, in a still different
dress, represents this wandering nation; but there are few of them in
Bokhara. With these exceptions, the stranger beholds in the bazars
a portly, fair, and well dressed mass of people, the Mahommedans of
Toorkistan. A large white turban and a “chogha,” or pelisse, of some
dark colour, over three or four others of the same description, is
the general costume; but the Registan leads to the palace, and the
Uzbeks delight to appear before their king in a mottled garment of
silk, called “udrus,” made of the brightest colours, and which would be
intolerable to any but an Uzbek. Some of the higher persons are clothed
in brocade, and one may distinguish the gradations of the chiefs,
since those in favour ride into the citadel, and the others dismount
at the gate. Almost every individual who visits the king is attended
by his slave; and though this class of people are for the most part
Persians or their descendants, they have a peculiar appearance. It is
said, indeed, that three fourths of the people of Bokhara are of slave
extraction; for of the captives brought from Persia into Toorkistan
few are permitted to return, and, by all accounts, there are many who
have no inclination to do so. A great portion of the people of Bokhara
appear on horseback; but, whether mounted or on foot, they are dressed
in boots, and the pedestrians strut on high and small heels, in which
it was difficult for me to walk or even stand. They are about an inch
and a half high, and the pinnacle is not one third the diameter. This
is the national dress of the Uzbeks. Some men of rank have a shoe over
the boot, which is taken off on entering a room. I must not forget the
ladies in my enumeration of the inhabitants. They generally appear on
horseback, riding as the men; a few walk, and all are veiled with a
black hair-cloth. The difficulty of seeing through it makes the fair
ones stare at every one as in a masquerade. Here, however, no one must
speak to them; and if any of the king’s harem pass, you are admonished
to look in another direction, and get a blow on the head if you neglect
the advice. So holy are the fair ones of the “holy Bokhara.”

~Employments in the bazar.~

My reader may now, perhaps, form some idea of the appearance of the
inhabitants of Bokhara. From morn to night the crowd which assembles
raises a humming noise, and one is stunned at the moving mass of human
beings. In the middle of the area the fruits of the season are sold
under the shade of a square piece of mat, supported by a single pole.
One wonders at the never-ending employment of the fruiterers in dealing
out their grapes, melons, apricots, apples, peaches, pears, and plums
to a continued succession of purchasers. It is with difficulty that a
passage can be forced through the streets, and it is only done at the
momentary risk of being rode over by some one on a horse or donkey.
These latter animals are exceedingly fine, and amble along at a quick
pace with their riders and burdens. Carts of a light construction are
also driving up and down, since the streets are not too narrow to admit
of wheeled carriages. In every part of the bazar there are people
making tea, which is done in large European urns, instead of teapots,
and kept hot by a metal tube. The love of the Bokharees for tea is, I
believe, without parallel, for they drink it at all times and places,
and in half a dozen ways: with and without sugar, with and without
milk, with grease, with salt, &c. Next to the venders of this hot
beverage one may purchase “rahut i jan,” or the delight of life,--grape
jelly or syrup, mixed up with chopped ice. This abundance of ice is
one of the greatest luxuries in Bokhara, and it may be had till the
cold weather makes it unnecessary. It is pitted in winter, and sold
at a price within the reach of the poorest people. No one ever thinks
of drinking water in Bokhara without icing it, and a beggar may be
seen purchasing it as he proclaims his poverty and entreats the bounty
of the passenger. It is a refreshing sight to see the huge masses of
it, with the thermometer at 90°, coloured, scraped, and piled into
heaps like snow. It would be endless to describe the whole body of
traders; suffice it to say, that almost every thing may be purchased
in the Registan: the jewellery and cutlery of Europe, (coarse enough,
however,) the tea of China, the sugar of India, the spices of Manilla,
&c. &c. One may also add to his lore both Toorkee and Persian at the
book-stalls, where the learned, or would-be-so, pore over the tattered
pages. As one withdraws in the evening from this bustling crowd to the
more retired parts of the city, he winds his way through arched bazars,
now empty, and passes mosques, surmounted by handsome cupolas, and
adorned by all the simple ornaments which are admitted by Mahommedans.
After the bazar hours, these are crowded for evening prayers. At the
doors of the colleges, which generally face the mosques, one may see
the students lounging after the labours of the day; not, however, so
gay or so young as the tyros of an European university, but many of
them grave and demure old men, with more hypocrisy, but by no means
less vice, than the youths in other quarters of the world. With the
twilight this busy scene closes, the king’s drum beats, it is re-echoed
by others in every part of the city, and, at a certain hour, no one
is permitted to move out without a lantern. From these arrangements
the police of the city is excellent, and in every street large bales
of cloth are left on the stalls at night with perfect safety. All is
silence until morning, when the bustle again commences in the Registan.
The day is ushered in with the same guzzling and tea-drinking, and
hundreds of boys and donkeys laden with milk hasten to the busy throng.
The milk is sold in small bowls, over which the cream floats: a lad
will bring twenty or thirty of these to market in shelves, supported
and suspended by a stick over his shoulder. Whatever number may be
brought speedily disappear among the tea-drinking population of this
great city.

~Society at Bokhara.~

Soon after our arrival, I paid a visit to our late travelling
companions, the tea-merchants, who had taken up their abode in a
caravansary, and were busy in unpacking, praising, and selling their
tea. They sent to the bazar for ice and apricots, which we sat down and
enjoyed together. One of the purchasers took me for a tea-merchant,
from the society I was in, and asked for my investment. His request
afforded both the merchants and myself some amusement; but they did not
undeceive the person as to my mercantile character, and we continued to
converse together. He spoke of the news of the day, the late conquests
of the king at Shuhr Sabz, and of the threats of the Persians to attack
Bokhara, all without ever suspecting me to be aught but an Asiatic. In
return, we had visits from these merchants, and many other persons,
who came to gratify curiosity at our expense. We were not permitted to
write, and it was an agreeable manner of passing time, since they were
very communicative. The Uzbeks are a simple people, with whom one gets
most readily acquainted, though they speak in a curious tone of voice,
as if they despised or were angry with you. They never saluted us by
any of the forms among Mahommedans; but appeared to have another set of
expressions, the most common of which are, “May your wealth increase”
(doulut zyada), or (oomr duraz) “May your life be long.” They,
nevertheless, always said the “fatha,” or prayer, from the Koran,
stretching out their hands and stroking down their beards, in which we
joined, before they sat down with us. Many of our visiters betrayed
suspicions of our character; but still evinced no unwillingness to
converse on all points, from the politics of their king to the state
of their markets. Simple people! they believe a spy must measure their
forts and walls; they have no idea of the value of conversation. With
such ready returns on the part of our guests, it was not irksome for me
to explain the usages of Europe; but let me advise a traveller to lay
in a good stock of that kind of knowledge before he ventures to journey
in Eastern countries. One must have a smattering of trade, arts,
science, religion, medicine, and, in fact, of every thing; and any
answer is better than a negative, since ignorance, real or pretended,
is construed into wilful concealment.

~Slave-bazar at Bokhara.~

I took an early opportunity of seeing the slave-bazar of Bokhara,
which is held every Saturday morning. The Uzbeks manage all their
affairs by means of slaves, who are chiefly brought from Persia by the
Toorkmuns. Here these poor wretches are exposed for sale, and occupy
thirty or forty stalls, where they are examined like cattle, only with
this difference, that they are able to give an account of themselves
_vivâ voce_. On the morning I visited the bazar, there were only six
unfortunate beings, and I witnessed the manner in which they are
disposed of. They are first interrogated regarding their parentage and
capture, and if they are Mahommedans, that is, Soonees. The question
is put in that form, for the Uzbeks do not consider a Shiah to be a
true believer; with them, as with the primitive Christians, a sectary
is more odious than an unbeliever. After the intended purchaser is
satisfied of the slave being an infidel (kaffir), he examines his
body, particularly noting if he be free from leprosy, so common in
Toorkistan, and then proceeds to bargain for his price. Three of the
Persian boys were for sale at thirty tillas of gold apiece[25]; and
it was surprising to see how contented the poor fellows sat under
their lot. I heard one of them telling how he had been seized south of
Meshid, while tending his flocks. Another, who overheard a conversation
among the by-standers, regarding the scarcity of slaves that season,
stated, that a great number had been taken. His companion said with
some feeling, “You and I only think so, because of our own misfortune;
but these people must know better.” There was one unfortunate girl,
who had been long in service, and was now exposed for sale by her
master, because of his poverty. I felt certain that many a tear had
been shed in the court where I surveyed the scene; but I was assured
from every quarter that slaves are kindly treated; and the circumstance
of so many of them continuing in the country after they have been
manumitted, seems to establish this fact. The bazars of Bokhara are
chiefly supplied from Orgunje. Russian and Chinese are also sold, but
rarely. The feelings of an European revolt at this most odious traffic;
but the Uzbeks entertain no such notions, and believe that they are
conferring a benefit on a Persian when they purchase him, and see that
he renounces his heretical opinions.

~Offenders against Mahommedanism.~

From the slave-market I passed on that morning to the great bazar,
and the very first sight which fell under my notice was the offenders
against Mahommedanism of the preceding Friday. They consisted of four
individuals, who had been caught asleep at prayer time, and a youth,
who had been smoking in public. They were all tied to each other, and
the person who had been found using tobacco led the way, holding the
hookah, or pipe, in his hand. The officer of police followed with
a thick thong, and chastised them as he went, calling aloud, “Ye
followers of Islam, behold the punishment of those who violate the
law!” Never, however, was there such a series of contradiction and
absurdity as in the practice and theory of religion in Bokhara. You
may openly purchase tobacco and all the most approved apparatus for
inhaling it; yet if seen smoking in public you are straightway dragged
before the Cazee, punished by stripes, or paraded on a donkey, with a
blackened face, as a warning to others. If a person is caught flying
pigeons on a Friday, he is sent forth with the dead bird round his
neck, seated on a camel. If seen in the streets at the time of prayers,
and convicted of such habitual neglect, fines and imprisonment follow;
yet there are bands of the most abominable wretches, who frequent the
streets at evening for purposes as contrary to the Koran as to nature.
Every thing, indeed, presents a tissue of contrarieties; and none
were more apparent to me than the punishment of the culprits who were
marching, with all the pomp of publicity, past the very gateway of the
court where human beings were levelled with the brutes of the earth,
_no doubt_ against the laws of humanity, but _as certainly_ against the
laws of Mahommed.

~Hindoos.~

The Hindoos of Bokhara courted our society, for that people seem to
look upon the English as their natural superiors. They visited us in
every country we passed, and would never speak any other language
than Hindoostanee, which was a bond of union between us and them. In
this country they appeared to enjoy a sufficient degree of toleration
to enable them to live happily. An enumeration of their restrictions
might make them appear a persecuted race. They are not permitted to
build temples, nor set up idols, nor walk in procession: they do not
ride within the walls of the city, and must wear a peculiar dress. They
pay the “jizyu,” or poll-tax, which varies from four to eight rupees a
year; but this they only render in common with others, not Mahommedans.
They must never abuse or ill-use a Mahommedan. When the king passes
their quarter of the city, they must draw up, and wish him health and
prosperity; when on horseback outside the city, they must dismount if
they meet his majesty or the Cazee. They are not permitted to purchase
female slaves, as an infidel would defile a believer; nor do any of
them bring their families beyond the Oxus. For these sacrifices the
Hindoos in Bokhara live unmolested, and, in all trials and suits,
have equal justice with the Mahommedans. I could hear of no forcible
instance of conversion to Islam, though three or four individuals had
changed their creed in as many years. The deportment of these people
is most sober and orderly;--one would imagine that the tribe had
renounced laughter, if he judged by the gravity of their countenances.
They themselves, however, speak highly of their privileges, and are
satisfied at the celerity with which they can realise money, though it
be at the sacrifice of their prejudices. There are about 300 Hindoos
in Bokhara, living in a caravansary of their own. They are chiefly
natives of Shikarpoor in Sinde, and their number has of late years
rather increased. The Uzbeks, and, indeed, all the Mahommedans, find
themselves vanquished by the industry of these people, who will stake
the largest sums of money for the smallest gain.

~A wanderer. An Indian sepoy.~

Among the Hindoos we had a singular visiter in a deserter from the
Indian army at Bombay. He had set out on a pilgrimage to all the
shrines of the Hindoo world, and was then proceeding to the fire
temples on the shores of the Caspian! I knew many of the officers
of the regiment (the 24th N. I.) to which he had belonged, and felt
pleased at hearing names which were familiar to me in this remote
city. I listened with interest to the man’s detail of his adventures
and travels, nor was he deterred by any fear that I would _lodge
information_ against him, and secure his apprehension. I looked upon
him as a brother in arms, and he amused me with many a tale of my
friend Moorad Beg of Koondooz, whom he had followed in his campaigns,
and served as a bombardier. This man, when he first showed himself, was
disguised in the dress of a pilgrim; but the carriage of a soldier is
not to be mistaken, even if met at Bokhara.

~A pretty fair one.~

~Costume.~

The house in which we lived was exceedingly small, and overlooked
on every side, but we could not regret it, since it presented an
opportunity of seeing a Toorkee beauty, a handsome young lady, who
promenaded one of the surrounding balconies, and _wished to think_
she was not seen. A pretended flight was not even neglected by this
fair one, whose curiosity often prompted her to steal a glance at the
Firingees. Since we had a fair exchange, she was any thing but an
intruder, though unfortunately too distant for us to indulge “in the
sweet music of speech.” The ladies of Bokhara stain their teeth quite
black; they braid their hair, and allow it to hang in tresses down
their shoulders. Their dress differs little from the men: they wear
the same pelisses, only that the two sleeves, instead of being used
as such, are tucked together and tied behind. In the house even they
dress in huge hessian boots made of velvet, and highly ornamented.
What a strange taste for those who are for ever concealed, to choose
to be thus booted as if prepared for a journey. On the head they wear
large white turbans, but a veil covers the face, and many a lovely
countenance is born to blush unseen. The exhibition of beauty, in which
so much of a woman’s time is spent in more favoured countries, is here
unknown. A man may shoot his neighbour if he sees him on a balcony, at
any but a stated hour. Assassination follows suspicion; for the laws of
the Koran, regarding the sex, are most strictly enforced. If jealousy
is a passion which is rarely known among them, it is replaced by a more
debasing vice.[26]

~Baths of Bokhara.~

In my travels through Cabool, I had often enjoyed the luxuries of the
bath, according to the custom of the Orientals. I now had the same
pleasure in Bokhara; but it was only admissible in certain buildings,
since the priests had asserted, that the water of certain baths would
change into blood if polluted by a woman or an infidel. A bath is too
well known to require description, but the operation is most singular.
You are laid out at full length, rubbed with a hair brush, scrubbed,
buffeted, and kicked; but it is all very refreshing. The baths of
Bokhara are most spacious. Many small vaulted chambers surround a great
circular hall with a cupola, and are heated to different temperatures.
In the daytime the light is admitted from coloured glasses over the
large dome; in the night, a single lamp beneath suffices for all the
cells. That portion of the circle towards Mecca is appropriated as
a mosque, where the luxurious Mahommedan may offer up his orisons
while he is enjoying one of the promised blessings of his prophet’s
paradise. There are eighteen baths in Bokhara; a few are of very large
dimensions, but the generality of them bring in an annual income of
150 tillas (1000 rupees). This is a fact which may serve to number the
inhabitants. Each individual pays to the keeper of the bath ten pieces
of brass money, of which there are 135 in a rupee. About 100 people
may, therefore, bathe for a tilla; and 150 tillas will give 15,000
people to each bath. Eighteen baths will give a total of 270,000 who
enjoy the luxury yearly. But the baths are only used for half the year,
during the cold months; and the poorer people are never able to afford
them.

~Interview with the minister.~

I did not omit to pay my respects to the minister while I rambled about
the city, and Dr. Gerard, in the course of ten days, was sufficiently
recovered to accompany me. The Vizier was equally inquisitive with the
Nuwab at Cabool regarding the preparation of medicines and plasters,
of which he wished the doctor to inform him. We had, however, got
into a more civilised region on our approach to Europe, since the
Vizier had received quinine and other medicines from Constantinople.
We sat with the minister while he was transacting business, and saw
him levying duties on the merchants, who are most liberally treated
in this country. The webs of cloth are produced, and every fortieth
piece is taken in place of duties; which gives the merchant his profit,
without distressing him for ready money. A Mahommedan, indeed, has only
to take the name of the prophet, stroke down his beard, and declare
himself poor, to be relieved from all duties. One man said that he
had got witnesses to prove his being in debt, and would produce them.
The minister replied, “Give us your oath, we want no witnesses.” He
gave it; every one called out “God is great!” and said the “fatha;” on
which the goods were returned without an iota of charge. With every
disposition to judge favourably of the Asiatics,--and my opinions
regarding them improved as I knew them better,--I have not found them
free from falsehood. I fear, therefore, that many a false oath is taken
among them. No people could be more liberal encouragers of commerce
than the rulers of Bokhara. During the reign of the last monarch,
the duties on goods were never paid till they were sold, as in the
bonding system of a British custom-house. The Vizier, on this occasion,
conversed at great length on subjects of commerce relating to Bokhara
and Britain, and expressed much anxiety to increase the communication
between the countries, requesting that I myself would return, as a
trading ambassador, to Bokhara, and not forget to bring a good pair
of spectacles for his use. Our intercourse was now established on a
footing which promised well: I took occasion, therefore, to express a
wish to the Vizier of paying our duty to the king. I had touched on a
delicate point; for it appeared that the minister had feared our being
charged with some proposals to his majesty, which we concealed from
himself. “I am as good as the Ameer,” said he (so the king is called);
“and if you have no matters of business to transact with the king, what
have travellers to do with courts?” I told him of our curiosity on
these points, but he did not choose that we should have the honour, and
that was sufficient for abandoning the suit.

~The King.~

I was nevertheless resolved to have a sight of royalty; and, at midday
on the following Friday, repaired to the great Mosque, a building of
Timourlane, and saw his majesty and his court passing from prayers.
The king appeared to be under thirty years of age, and has not a
prepossessing countenance: his eyes are small, his visage gaunt and
pale. He was plainly dressed in a silken robe of “udrus,” with a white
turban. He sometimes wears an aigrette of feathers ornamented with
diamonds. The Koran was carried in front of him; and he was preceded
and followed by two golden mace bearers, who exclaimed in Turkish,
“Pray to God that the Commander of the Faithful may act justly!” His
suite did not exceed a hundred people; most of them were dressed in
robes of Russian brocade, and wore gold ornamented swords--I should
call them knives--the mark of distinction in this country. His present
majesty has more state than any of his predecessors; but he may
consider it necessary to affect humility in a temple, and in returning
from a religious ceremony. The people drew up by the wayside as he
passed, and with a stroke of their beards wished his majesty peace; I
did the same. The character of this king, Buhadoor Khan, stands high
among his countrymen: at his elevation to the throne he gave away all
his own wealth. He is strict in his religious observances, but less
bigoted than his father, Meer Hyder. He acts according to the Koran
in all cases; and it is pretended that he even lives on the capitation
tax which is levied from the Jews and Hindoos. The revenues of the
country are said to be spent in maintaining Moollahs and Mosques; but
this young king is ambitious and warlike, and I believe it to be more
probable that he uses his treasures to maintain his troops and increase
his power.

~Life of a king.~

The life of this king is less enviable than that of most private men.
The water which he drinks is brought in skins from the river, under
the charge and seal of two officers. It is opened by the Vizier, first
tasted by his people and then by himself, when it is once more sealed
and despatched to the king. The daily meals of his majesty undergo a
like scrutiny; the minister eats, he gives to those around him, they
wait the lapse of an hour to judge of their effect, when they are
locked up in a box and despatched. His majesty has one key and his
minister another. Fruit, sweetmeats, and every eatable undergo the same
examination, and we shall hardly suppose the good king of the Uzbeks
ever enjoys a hot meal or a fresh cooked dinner. Poison is common, and
the rise of his majesty himself to the throne on which he now sits, is
not without strong suspicions of a free distribution of such draughts.
A native on one occasion presented me with some figs, one of which I
took and ate, to show him that I appreciated the gift. The individual
cautioned me against such indiscretion in future: “since,” said he,
“you should always present some of the gift in the first instance to
the giver; and, if he eats, you may with safety follow his example.”

~Russian slaves.~

I expressed a wish soon after reaching Bokhara to see some of the
unfortunate Russians who have been sold into this country. One evening
a stout and manly-looking person fell at my feet, and kissed them. He
was a Russian of the name of Gregory Pulakoff, who had been kidnapped
when asleep at a Russian outpost, about twenty-five years ago. He was
the son of a soldier, and now followed the trade of a carpenter. I made
him sit down with us, and give an account of his woes and condition:
it was our dinner-time, and the poor carpenter helped us to eat our
pilao. Though but ten years of age when captured, he yet retained his
native language, and the most ardent wish to return to his country. He
paid seven tillas a year to his master, who allowed him to practise
his trade and keep all he might earn beyond that sum. He had a wife
and child, also slaves. “I am well treated by master,” said he; “I go
where I choose; I associate with the people, and play the part of a
Mahommedan; I appear happy, but my heart burns for my native land,
where I would serve in the most despotic army with gladness. Could I
but see it again, I would willingly die. I tell you my feelings, but
I smother them from the Uzbeks. I am yet a Christian (here the poor
fellow crossed himself after the manner of the Greek church), and I
live among a people who detest, with the utmost cordiality, every
individual of that creed. It is only for my own peace that I call
myself a Mahommedan.” The poor fellow had acquired all the habits and
manners of an Uzbek, nor should I have been able to distinguish him,
but for his blue eyes, red beard, and fair skin. He enquired with much
earnestness if there were any hopes of him and his comrades being
released; but I could give him no further solace than the floating
rumours which I had heard of the Emperor’s intention to suppress the
traffic by an army. He told me that the last embassy to Bokhara under
M. Negri had failed to effect that desired end, but that the sale of
Russians had ceased in Bokhara for the last ten years. There were
not 130 natives of Russia in the kingdom; but in Khiva their number
increased as before. The whole of those in Bokhara would have been
released by the ambassador, had not some religious discussion arisen
on the propriety of allowing Christians, who had become Mahommedans,
to relapse into their idolatry! The Moollahs had seen the figures in
the Greek Church, and no argument will reverse, what they state to
be the evidence of their senses, that the Russians worship idols.
There is generally some difference of opinion on all points, and that
of the Russians and Bokharees on the subject of slavery was much at
variance. The Mahommedans are not sensible of any offence in enslaving
the Russians, since they state that Russia herself exhibits the
example of a whole country of slaves, particularly in the despotic
government of her soldiery. “If we purchase Russians,” say they, “the
Russians buy the Kuzzaks on our frontier, who are Mahommedans, and they
tamper with these people by threats, bribery, and hopes, to make them
forsake their creed, and become idolaters. Look, on the other hand,
at the Russians in Bokhara, at their life, liberty, and comfort, and
compare it with the black bread and unrelenting tyranny which they
experience in their native country.” Last, not least, they referred to
their cruel banishment to Siberia (as they called it Sibere), which
they spoke of with shuddering horror, and stated that it had on some
occasions driven Russians voluntarily to betake themselves to Bokhara.
We shall not attempt to decide between the parties; but it is a
melancholy reflection on the liberties of Russia, that they admit of a
comparison with the institutions of a Tartar kingdom, whose pity, it is
proverbially said, is only upon a par with the tyranny of the Afghan.

~Acquaintances at Bokhara.~

With Russians, Hindoos, and Uzbeks, our circle of acquaintance at
Bokhara soon increased, and most of the Afghan and Cabool merchants
sought our society, and we could not but feel gratified at the
favourable opinion entertained by them of the British in India. One of
them, Sirwur Khan, a Lohanee merchant of great opulence, to whom we
were never introduced, offered us any money we might require, and did
it in a manner that left no doubt of his sincerity. Another individual,
Shere Mahommed, a native of Cabool afforded me useful assistance in my
enquiries regarding the commerce of Central Asia. We were constantly
assailed by Afghans, and even Uzbeks, to give notes of hand, certifying
our acquaintance with them; for they believe the hand-writing to be
a bond of union with Englishmen; and that the possession of it would
secure them an honourable reception in India. We complied with the
wishes of those who deserved our confidence. Among our other friends
was a Cashmeer merchant, Ahmedjooee, a clever and talkative fellow,
who wished me much to assist him in the preparation of a kind of
cochineal, which is found, but, I believe, cannot be prepared, in
Bokhara. There was also an old man, named Hajee Meeruk, who had seen
the world from Canton to Constantinople; and secretly brought some
old and valuable Bactrian coins and rarities, which are acceptable to
Europeans. The most intimate, perhaps, of all our acquaintance was our
landlord, an Uzbek merchant, named Mukhsoom, who traded to Yarkund. He
paid us a daily visit, and generally brought some of his friends along
with him. I shall mention an incident regarding this person which is
creditable to him. He was most communicative, and gave us much useful
information: as our intimacy increased, I interrogated him closely on
the revenues and resources of Bokhara, on its extent and power, and
once opened a small map of the country in his presence. He replied to
all my enquiries; and then, begging I would shut up the map, beseeched
me never again to produce such a paper in Bokhara, since there were
innumerable spies about the king, and it might be productive of very
serious consequences. He still continued his visits and his information
with the same freedom as before. On our first arrival in the city,
the keeper of the caravansary refused us quarters, because we had no
character, that is, we were neither merchants nor ambassadors; but
this man kindly hired out his house to us. He had been attacked by his
neighbours, terrified by his friends, and he himself at first trembled
at the risk which he had incurred. The keeper of the caravansary now
hid his head in shame; and the landlord shared our intimacy, his
neighbours sought his favour to be brought to us, and our society was
more courted than was agreeable.

FOOTNOTES:

[23]

  Samurcand suequl-i-rooee zumeen ust
  Bokhara qoowut-i-Islam wu deen ust.

[24] Cossacks.

[25] 200 rupees.--20_l._

[26] “Formosum pastor Corydon ardebat Alexin.”--VIRG.




CHAP. X.

BOKHARA.


~The city of Bokhara.~

Tradition assigns the foundation of the city of Bokhara to the age
of Sikunder Zoolkurnuen, or Alexander the Great, and the geography
of the country favours the belief of its having been a city in the
earliest ages. A fertile soil, watered by a rivulet, and surrounded
by a desert, was like a haven to the mariner. Bokhara lies embosomed
among gardens and trees, and cannot be seen from a distance; it is a
delightful place, and has a salubrious climate; but I cannot concur
with the Arabian geographers, who describe it as the paradise of the
world. Ferdoosy, the great Persian poet, says “that when the king saw
Mawuroolnuhr, he saw a world of cities.” Compared with Arabia and the
arid plains of Persia, this may be true, but some of the banks of
the Indian rivers have a like richness, beauty, and fertility. The
circumference of Bokhara exceeds eight English miles; its shape is
triangular, and it is surrounded by a wall of earth, about twenty feet
high, which is pierced by twelve gates. According to the custom of
the east, these are named from the cities and places to which they
lead. Few great buildings are to be seen from the exterior, but when
the traveller passes its gates he winds his way among lofty and arched
bazars of brick, and sees each trade in its separate quarter of the
city; here the chintz sellers, there the shoemakers; one arcade filled
with silks, another with cloth. Every where he meets with ponderous
and massy buildings, colleges, mosques, and lofty minarets. About
twenty caravansarais contain the merchants of different nations, and
about one hundred ponds and fountains, constructed of squared stone,
furnish its numerous population with water. The city is intersected
by canals, shaded by mulberry trees, which bring water from the river
of Samarcand, and there is a belief among the people, which deserves
to be mentioned, that the loftiest minaret, which is about 150 feet
high, rises to the level of that famous capital of Timour. Bokhara is
very indifferently supplied with water, the river is about six miles
distant, and the canal is only once opened in fifteen days. In summer
the inhabitants are sometimes deprived of good water for months, and
when we were in Bokhara the canals had been dry for sixty days; the
snow had not melted in the high lands of Samarcand, and the scanty
supply of the river had been wasted before reaching Bokhara. The
distribution of this necessary of life becomes therefore an object of
no mean importance, and an officer of government is specially charged
with that duty. After all, the water is bad, and said to be the cause
of guinea worm, a disease frightfully prevalent in Bokhara, which the
natives will tell you originates from the water; and they add, that
these worms are the same that infested the body of the prophet Job!
Bokhara has a population of 150,000 souls; for there is scarcely a
garden or burying-ground within the city walls. With the exception of
its public buildings, most of its houses are small, and of a single
story; yet there are many superior dwellings in this city. We saw some
of them neatly painted with stuccoed walls; others had Gothic arches,
set off with gilding and lapis lazuli, and the apartments were both
elegant and comfortable. The common houses are built of sun-dried
bricks on a framework of wood, and are all flat roofed. A house in
an eastern city commands no prospect, for it is surrounded with high
walls on every side. The greatest of the public buildings is a mosque,
which occupies a square of 300 feet, and has a dome that rises to
about a third of that height. It is covered with enamelled tiles of an
azure blue colour, and has a costly appearance. It is a place of some
antiquity, since its cupola, which once was shaken by an earthquake,
was repaired by the renowned Timour. Attached to this mosque is a lofty
minaret, raised in the 542d year of the Hejira. It is built of bricks,
which have been distributed in most ingenious patterns. Criminals are
thrown from this tower; and no one but the chief priest may ever ascend
it, (and that only on Friday, to summon the people to prayers,) lest
he might overlook the women’s apartments of the houses in the city.
The handsomest building of Bokhara is a college of the King Abdoolla.
The sentences of the Koran, which are written over a lofty arch, under
which is the entrance, exceed the size of two feet, and are delineated
on the same beautiful enamel. Most of the domes of the city are thus
adorned, and their tops are covered by nests of the “luglug,” a kind
of crane, and a bird of passage that frequents this country, and is
considered lucky by the people.

~Historical sketch of it.~

Bokhara would not appear to have been a large city in ancient times.
Its remoteness from all other parts of the Mahommedan world has given
it a celebrity, and besides it was one of the earliest conquests of
the caliphs. It may be readily imagined, that the numerous offspring
of the first Commanders of the Faithful would seek for distinction
in its distant and luxuriant groves. Its name was widely spread by
the number of learned and religious men it produced; and the affix of
“Shureef,” or holy, was soon added to it by its Mahommedan conquerors.
It is considered the sure mark of an infidel to say, that the walls
of Bokhara are crooked; but strange to add, the architecture is so
defective, that I doubt if there be a perpendicular wall in the city.
The priests of the present day assert that, in all other parts of the
globe, light _descends_ upon earth; but, on the other hand, that it
_ascends_ from the holy Bokhara! Mahommed, on his journey to the lower
heaven, is said to have observed this fact, which was explained to him
by the angel Gabriel, as the reason for its designation. Besides the
palpable absurdity of the tale, I shall only mention that the affix of
holy is much more modern than the days of the prophet, since I have
seen coins which did not bear it, and were less than 850 years old.
Bokhara existed as a city in the days of Kizzil (Alp?) Arslan. It was
destroyed by Jengis Khan, and threatened by Hulakoo, his grandson; and
we have an anecdote of the negotiations with that destroyer, which, I
think, I remember as being told of some other place. The people sent
forth a sapient boy, accompanied by a camel and goat. When he appeared
before the conqueror, he demanded a reason for selecting such a
stripling as their envoy. “If you want a larger being,” said the youth,
“here is a camel; if you seek for a beard, here is a goat; but if you
desire reason, hear me.” Hulakoo listened to the wisdom of the boy--the
city was spared and protected; and he granted permission for their
enlarging its fortifications. The present walls were built by Ruheem
Khan, in the age of Nadir; and, since the equity of its rulers keeps
pace with its increasing extent, Bokhara bids fair to be a greater city
in modern than in ancient times.

~Colleges of Bokhara.~

I now availed myself of the acquaintance which I had made with the
Moollah on my road from Kurshee, to visit his college, which was
one of the principal buildings of that description in Bokhara, the
“Madrussa i Cazee Kulan.” I received the fullest information regarding
these institutions from my host and his acquaintance, who produced
his tea-pot, and gossiped for a length of time. There are about 366
colleges at Bokhara, great and small, a third of which are large
buildings that contain upwards of seventy or eighty students. Many
have but twenty, some only ten. The colleges are built in the style of
caravansarais; a square building is surrounded by a number of small
cells, called “hoojrus,” which are sold, and bear a value of sixteen
tillas, though in some it is so high as thirty. A fixed allowance
is given to the professor, and each of the resident students; the
colleges are well endowed; the whole of the bazars and baths of the
city, as well as most of the surrounding fields, have been purchased by
different pious individuals for that purpose. It is understood by the
law, that the revenues of the country are appropriated to the support
of the church; a fourth of the sum is distributed on that account in
Bokhara; and the custom-house duties are even shared by the priests. In
the colleges people may be found from all the neighbouring countries
except Persia; and the students are both young and aged. After seven or
eight years’ study, they return to their country with an addition to
their knowledge and reputation; but some continue for life in Bokhara.
The possession of a cell gives the student a claim to a certain
yearly maintenance from the foundation, as well as the revenues of
the country. The colleges are shut for half the year by order of the
King, to enable their inmates to work in the fields, and gain something
additional to their livelihood. What would the fellows of Oxford and
Cambridge think of mowing down wheat with the sickle? The season of
vacation is called “tateel,” that of study “tuhseel.” The students may
marry, but cannot bring their wives to the college. In the season
of study, the classes are open from sunrise to sunset; the professor
attends constantly; and the scholars dispute in his presence on points
of theology, while he guides their debates. One person says, “Prove
there is a God!” and about five hundred set arguments are adduced:
so is it with other matters. The students are entirely occupied with
theology, which has superseded all other points: they are quite
ignorant even of the historical annals of their country. A more perfect
set of drones were never assembled together; and they are a body of men
regardless of their religion in most respects beyond the performance of
its prayers; but they have great pretensions, and greater show.

~Rigour of Mahommedanism.~

I have already mentioned the rigour of the Mahommedan law, which
is enforced in Bokhara. A few additional instances will further
illustrate it. About twelve years since, a person who had violated
the law proceeded to the palace, and, in the presence of the King,
stated his crime, and demanded justice according to the Koran. The
singularity of an individual appearing as his own accuser induced the
King to direct him to be driven away. The man appeared the following
day with the same tale, and was again turned out. He repaired a third
time to the palace, repeated his sins, and upbraided the King for his
remissness in declining to dispense justice, which, as a believer of
Mahommed, he intreated, that it might lead to his punishment in this
world instead of the next. The Ulema, or congress of divines, was
assembled: death was the punishment; and the man himself, who was a
Moollah, was prepared for this decision. He was condemned to be stoned
till dead. He turned his face to Mecca, and, drawing his garment over
his head, repeated the kuluma, (“There is but one God, and Mahommed is
his prophet!”) and met his fate. The King was present, and threw the
first stone: but he had instructed his officers to permit the deluded
man to escape if he made the attempt. When dead the King wept over his
corpse, ordered it to be washed and buried, and proceeded in person to
the grave, over which he read the funeral service. It is said that he
was much affected; and to this day verses commemorate the death of this
unfortunate man, whom we must either pronounce a bigot or a madman. An
incident similar to the above happened within this very year. A son
who had cursed his mother appeared as a suppliant for justice, and his
own accuser. The mother solicited his pardon and forgiveness; the son
demanded punishment: the Ulema directed his death, and he was executed
as a criminal in the streets of Bokhara. A merchant lately imported
some pictures from China; which were immediately broken, and their
value paid by the government; since it is contrary to the Mahommedan
laws to make the likeness of any thing on the earth beneath. On some
subjects their notions of justice are singular. An Afghan plundered a
caravansarai, and was sentenced to die; but permitted to purchase his
blood according to the law if he exiled himself from Bokhara, because
he was a foreigner. Before the arrangement had been completed, a second
robbery occurred by a party of the same nation: the clergy decreed
their death; and since they thought that the punishment of the first
offender, together with the others, would present a more salutary
and impressive example, they returned the blood-money, cancelled the
pardon, and executed all the offenders.

Our European notions will revolt at such arbitrary changes, but it
cannot be said that the punishment was unjust; and, if it had an
influence on evil doers, it was assuredly not very injudicious.
Whatever we may think of these customs and laws, they have raised the
condition and promoted the welfare of this country; and there is no
place in the whole of Asia where such universal protection is extended
to all classes. Those who are not Mahommedans have only to conform to
a few established customs to be placed on a level with “believers.”
The code of laws is sanguinary, but it is not unjust. When we place
the vices of Bokhara in juxtaposition with its laws and justice, we
have still much to condemn; but the people are happy, the country is
flourishing, trade prospers, and property is protected. This is no
small praise under the government of a despot.

~Literature of central Asia.~

There is a prevalent opinion in Europe, that this portion of Asia was
at one time the seat of civilisation and literature. We cannot doubt
but the Greek monarchs of Bactria preserved, in their newly acquired
kingdom, the arts and sciences of their native land. An eminent
historian[27] has thrown out a hint, that “he harbours a suspicion of
most of the learning of Scythia and India being derived from these
Greek monarchs.” With India we have, at present, no concern; but,
in central and western Asia, I fail to confirm the opinion of the
great historian. In the sixth century, when Alaric and Attila invaded
the Roman empire, we find them possessed of no arts or literature.
In the eighth century, when overwhelmed by the caliphs, we hear of
none. In the tenth century, when the same countries sent forth the
Seljukian line of kings, we still find them shepherds, and embracing
the religion of Islam, which the caliphs had now firmly planted. The
irruptions of Jengis, in the thirteenth century, present to us a
horde of barbarians; nor have we any steps towards improvement in the
following age, under the all-destroying Timour. The whole of these
inroads were undertaken by barbarians; and it is not till Timour’s
death that we find a literature in central Asia. The astronomy of Ulug
Beg has immortalised Samarcand; and he might have drawn his science
from Bactria: but the Arabs were, in early ages, no mean astronomers;
and we may then, with more probability, trace this department of
science to that people, who overran the country a thousand years
after the Macedonians. In an age later than the house of Timour, we
have had an inundation of another tribe, the Uzbeks, from the same
region which produced Attila and Jengis; and they, too, have been as
barbarous as their predecessors of a thousand summers. It is certain
that literature received great encouragement in this country during
Timour’s age. In Baber’s days we have a constellation of poets of no
mean excellence; for he himself gives us an insight into the spirit of
the age by his quotations and his rhymes. It would appear that these
native graces continued till a very late period; for the people are
poetically inclined. They have now, I fear, taken an eternal farewell
of Transoxiana: the reign of the late king, Meer Hyder or Saeed (the
pure), introduced an era of bigotry and religious enthusiasm. He took
the name of “Ameer-ool Momeneen,” or Commander of the Faithful; and
performed the duties of a priest, not of a king: he read prayers over
the dead, disputed in the mosques, conducted the service, and taught
in the colleges. In the street, he once dismounted from his horse to
return the salutation of a Syud or Khwaju; and he passed the whole
of his spare time in religious contemplation. His neighbour of Kokun
pursued a like conduct: he assumed the title of “Ameer-ool Mooslimeen,”
or Commander of the Mussulmans; and, between them, they introduced
a new order of things into Toorkistan. The Moollahs of the colleges
have since despised all learning but theology, and all studies but the
Koran and its commentaries. Bokhara and Kokun may be said to include
all Toorkistan, since they are the two most influential of its states.
One cannot but regret that the 366 colleges of Bokhara should be now
involved in the unprofitable maze of polemical discussion.

~Interview with the vizier.~

After we had been about fifteen days in Bokhara, the Vizier sent for
us about mid-day, and kept us till evening: he happened to have some
leisure time, and took this means to employ it. We found him in the
company of a great many Uzbeks; and it came out that the subjects
on which he was to interrogate us were not terrestrial. He wished to
know if we believed in God, and our general notions upon religion.
I told him that we believed the Deity to be without equal; that he
was every where; that he had sent prophets on earth; and that there
was a day of judgment, a hell and a heaven. He then entered upon the
more tender point of the Son of God, and the prophetic character of
Mahommed; but, though he could approve of Christian opinions on neither
of these subjects, he took no offence, as I named their prophet with
every respect. “Do you worship idols?” continued the Vizier; to which
I gave a strong and negative reply, that seemed to excite his wonder.
He looked to some of the party, and one of them said that we were
practising deceit; for it would be found that we had both idols and
crosses hung round our necks. I immediately laid open my breast, and
convinced the party of their error; and the Vizier observed, with a
smile, “They are not bad people.” The servants were preparing the
afternoon tea, when the Vizier took a cup, and said, “You must drink
with us; for you are people of the book, better than the Russians,
and seem to have pretty correct notions of truth!” We bowed at the
distinction; and were ever after honoured with tea on our visits to
the minister. Since he had begun with our professions of faith, he
was resolved to go through them. He wished to know if we regarded the
Armenians as the “peers” or saints of the Christians; but I assured
him that we conceded no such supremacy to that primitive sect. He
expressed his wonder at our associating with Jews, since they were
so wicked a people. The determined opposition of the Israelites in
Arabia to Mahommed, seems to have disgraced them in the eyes of
his followers. The minister now wished to hear of our treatment of
the Hindoo and Mahommedan population of India. I told him that we
respected the prejudices of both,--that we alike repaired their
mosques and pagodas, and spared peacocks, cows, and monkeys, because
it was pleasing to them. “Is it a truth,” said the Koosh Begee, “that
these people worship these beasts?” I said that they either did so,
or respected them. _Ustugh-firrolah_,--“God have mercy upon us!”--was
his reply. The cunning catechist now asked me if we ate pork; but here
it was absolutely necessary to give a qualified answer; so I said we
did, but that the poor people mostly used it. “What is its taste?”
said he. I saw the cross question. “_I have heard_ it is like beef.”
He enquired if I had tried horse-flesh since my arrival in Bokhara: I
said that I had, and had found it good and palatable. He then asked
if we had visited the famous shrine of Bhawa Deen near Bokhara; and,
on expressing a wish to see it, he desired a man to accompany us, and
begged we would go quietly. The Koosh Begee now asked what we were
taking back to our relatives in Europe after so long an absence; a
question worthy of the good man’s heart: but I referred to our distant
journey, and the inconvenience of carrying baggage; adding also, that
soldiers were never rich. The old gentleman on this rose abruptly from
his carpet, and called for a musket, which he put in my hands, and
requested me to perform the platoon exercise, which I did. He observed
that it differed from the drill of the Russians, of which he knew a
little; and began, at the same time, to march with much grimace, across
the room. As we stood and enjoyed the scene, the Koosh Begee, who was
a tall, broad-shouldered Uzbek, looked at us and exclaimed, “All you
Firingees are under-sized people: you could not fight an Uzbek, and
you move like sticks.” Here followed a conversation on the advantages
of discipline, which these people may be excused for disbelieving,
since they have had no good opportunity of judging. The Vizier then
communicated to us that a caravan was preparing for the Caspian Sea, as
also for Russia, and that he would take steps to secure our protection
if we proceeded; all of which, as well as the kindness and great
toleration of the man (for an Uzbek) were most gratifying. He expressed
some desire to know the state of our finances, and the amount of our
daily expenditure; but, little as that was, it was unnecessary to tell
the whole sum. Our funds were plentiful, but our agents, who were
Hindoos, shuddered at being found out in supplying us. We did not leave
the minister till it was dark; and he requested the doctor to visit one
of his children, whose disease had baffled physic. He found it rickety,
and in a very precarious state; and the Vizier afterwards heard of its
probable end without emotion, saying that he had thirteen sons, and
many more daughters.

~Samarcand.~

We took an early opportunity of visiting the shrine near Bokhara,
which lies some few miles on the road to Samarcand. I thought little
of any tomb while journeying in such a direction; but I did not
deem it prudent to sue for permission to visit it with our doubtful
character. It is only 120 miles from Bokhara; and at Kurshee we had
been within two marches of it. We were now obliged to rest satisfied
with an account of that ancient city, the existence of which may be
traced to the time of Alexander. It was the capital of Timour, and
the princes of his house passed their winters at it. “In the whole
habitable world,” says Baber, “there are few cities so pleasantly
situated as Samarcand.” The city has now declined from its grandeur
to a provincial town of 8000, or at most 10,000, inhabitants, and
gardens and fields occupy the place of its streets and mosques; but it
is still regarded with high veneration by the people. Till a king of
Bokhara has annexed it to his rule, he is not viewed as a legitimate
sovereign. Its possession becomes the first object on the demise of
one ruler and the accession of another. Some of its buildings remain,
to proclaim its former glory. Three of its colleges are perfect, and
one of these, which formed the observatory of the celebrated Ulug
Beg, is most handsome. It is ornamented with bronze, and its bricks
are enamelled or painted. I could hear nothing of the famous obelisk
which he built, excepting some crude tradition regarding its erection,
brick by brick, as the clock struck. There is another college, called
Sheredar, of beautiful architecture. The tomb of Timour and his family
still remains; and the ashes of the emperor rest beneath a lofty dome,
the walls of which are beautifully ornamented with agate (yushm).
The situation of Samarcand has been deservedly praised by Asiatics;
since it stands near low hills, in a country which is every where
else plain and level. We are told, that paper was first manufactured
in Samarcand: but how great is the change since that article is now
supplied from Russia.

~Tomb of Bhawa Deen.~

The prohibition to ride did not extend beyond the limits of Bokhara;
and our servants had the satisfaction of riding our ponies to the gate,
as we walked by their side. When outside the city, we soon reached the
tomb of Bhawa Deen Nukhsbund, one of the greatest of saints of Asia,
who flourished in the time of Timour. A second pilgrimage to his tomb
is said to be equal to visiting Mecca itself. A fair is held near it
once a week, and the Bokharees gallop out on donkeys to pay their
devotions. The reigning king, before he succeeded to his crown, made a
solemn vow to this saint, that if he would vouchsafe his assistance,
he would visit the shrine every week, and walk to it from the city
on foot so many times annually. His majesty, I believe, keeps his
word; since we met his baggage going out where he would pray and rest
for the night. There are no buildings at the shrine that require any
description, which is a square elevated platform, with a fine mosque
and a large college near it. It is circumambulated by every pilgrim,
who kisses the inscriptions that set forth its age and date. It is very
richly endowed, and the descendants of Bhawa Deen are its protectors.
We entered the sacred spot with no other ceremonies than leaving our
slippers outside. We were also taken to visit the holy man who had
charge of it, and who gave us cinnamon tea, and wished to kill a sheep
for our entertainment. He, however, had so many diseases, real or
imaginary, that, after a detention of two hours, we were glad to get
out of his domain. He was most particular in his enquiries regarding
the name of the saint, and if it had travelled into India and Europe.
It was but Asiatic politeness to bear testimony to his reputation; for
Bhawa Deen is really celebrated throughout the Mahommedan world, and
the pilgrims of Bokhara are known at Mecca by his name of Nukhsbundee.
I observed that this great shrine, and, indeed, most buildings of a
similar nature which I saw in my travels, was marked with the horns of
the rams that had been sacrificed at the spot. It is said, that they
denote power; and it is, perhaps, to this custom that we owe the title
given to Alexander the Great of Zulkurnuen, or two-horned; though we
know that he used horns as a son of Jupiter Ammon.

~An ancient city: coins, &c.~

About twenty-five miles north-west of Bokhara, and on the verge of
the desert, there lie the ruins of an ancient city, called Khojuoban,
and which is assigned by tradition to the age of the caliph Omar.
Mahommedans seldom go beyond the era of their Prophet, and this proves
nothing. There are many coins to be procured in this neighbourhood; and
I am fortunate in possessing several beautiful specimens, which have
turned out to be genuine relics of the monarchs of Bactria. They are of
silver, and nearly as large as a half-crown piece. A head is stamped
on one side, and a figure is seated on the reverse. The execution of
the former is very superior; and the expression of features and spirit
of the whole do credit even to the age of Greece, to which it may be
said they belong. They brought numerous antiques from the same place,
representing the figures of men and animals cut out on cornelians and
other stones. Some of these bore a writing that differs from any which
I have before seen, and resembled Hindee. In my search after such
curiosities, I heard of some petrified stones shaped like birds, and
about the size of a swallow, found in the hills of Budukhshan. I did
not see a specimen, as the owner was absent from Bokhara. I am the more
disposed to give credence to the existence of such things, since I have
seen innumerable stones of the shape of small turtles or tortoises,
which were brought from the higher ranges of the Hemilaya. I could
not, however, place the same reliance on their tales of an enchanted
and petrified city which was described by the Bokharees as lying on
the south-western corner of the Sea of Aral, and between Orgunje and
Orenburg. They call it “Barsa-gil-mis;” which, in Toorkee, means, to go
and never return; since such is said to be the fate of the curious. In
a country which has furnished oriental writers with so many metaphors
for paradise, and so much praise, as Transoxiana, we may expect to hear
stories which are suited to the Arabian Nights. The natives of Bokhara
are also firm believers in magic; but they refer to India as the seat
of that science. No one, however, doubts its existence; and I found,
according to them, that the art was daily practised in Surat, where the
magicians were women, while those of Bengal are men. I passed two years
in the city of Surat, and two happy years they were. I had a large
native acquaintance, and made many enquiries regarding their customs
and popular opinions; but I heard, for the first time, in Bokhara,
that its ladies were magicians. I can at least assert that, if they do
possess witchery, it consists in their own native graces. Distance, I
believe, gives countenance to most of the fables which gain ground in
the world. Aboolfuzzul asserted, some 300 years ago, that there were
men who could eat out one’s liver in India; and the opinion has since
passed current, and is still believed in all the countries of Asia.

~An Uzbek family. Bokhara on Friday.~

Circumstances of a peculiar nature made me acquainted with an Uzbek
family of high respectability in Bokhara, and I visited it on a Friday.
This family had originally come from the “Dusht-i-Kipchak,” and been
settled in the country for 150 years: a member of their body had been
twice deputed as an ambassador to Constantinople, for which they
enjoyed the high title of Bee. They now traded to Russia, and had been
considerable losers by the conflagration of Moscow, which had not, with
all its horrors, I believe, been supposed to have carried distress into
the centre of Tartary. I was received by these people à la Uzbek, and
forced to swallow various cups of tea in the middle of a hot day. The
Uzbeks have a most unsocial custom at a party, for the landlord becomes
a servant, and hands up every dish in person; nor will he himself touch
any thing till every member of the party has finished. They are a kind
people, and if bigotry is their predominant failing, it is the fault of
education; I never observed them show it by an attack on the feelings
of others. One may, however, discover it in every act of life, and
the whole tenour of their conversation. We happened to speak of the
discoveries of the Russians, who have recently hit upon some veins of
gold between their country and Bokhara. One of the party remarked, that
the ways of God were unsearchable, which had concealed these treasures
from the true believers, and now revealed them, near the very surface
of the earth, to the kaffirs, or infidels. I smiled; but it was not
said in a way that could possibly give offence, and is the manner of
speaking about Europeans among themselves. When I left the party to
return home, I was much struck with the solemnity with which Friday is
observed in the streets: it is as rigidly kept as a Sunday in Europe,
and, perhaps, more so, for the virtuous Diocesan of London found of
late much to reprehend in his flock of the metropolis. Not a single
shop is permitted to be open till after prayers at one o’clock, and all
the inhabitants are to be seen crowding to the mosque, arrayed in their
best attire. There is a gravity about the Mahommedans, and something in
their dress which gives an imposing cast to a body of them proceeding
to the temple of God.

~Arrangements.~

A month had nearly elapsed since our arrival in Bokhara, and it was
necessary to think of moving on our journey; but the route that we
should follow became a subject of serious consideration, from the
troubled state of the country. The object which we had in view was,
to reach the Caspian, and the higher up we should land on its shores,
the better; but there were difficulties on every side. No caravan had
passed from Khiva to the Caspian for a year, owing to a blood feud with
the Kirgizzes of the steppe. A Bokhara caravan lay at Khiva, and one
from Astracan at Mungusluck on the Caspian: neither party could advance
till some adjustment was made; which was more hoped for than expected.
How much our good fortune predominated, in not accompanying this
caravan, will hereafter appear. The direct road, by the territories of
Khiva to Astrabad in Persia, was also closed to us; for the Khan of
Khiva had taken the field to oppose the Persians, and lay encamped in
the desert south of his capital, whither he ordered all the caravans
to be conducted. The route by Merve and Meshid was open and more safe;
but it appeared advisable for us to pursue the second of these routes,
since we should see a portion of the territories of Khiva, and might
then effect our passage to the frontiers of Persia, and ultimately
reach the Caspian Sea by the desert of the Toorkmuns. All our friends,
Hindoo, Armenian, and Afghan, dissuaded us from encountering the Khan
of Khiva, who was described as inimical to Europeans; but, since we
resolved to run every risk, and follow the route which would lead us
upon him, I waited on our patron, the Vizier, and made him acquainted
with our intentions. He urged our proceeding by a caravan of two
hundred camels that was just starting for Russia, and which would lead
us to Troitskai in that country; but this did not suit our plans, as
the route had been travelled by the Russian mission, and we had no wish
to enter Asiatic Russia, but to reach the Caspian. The Vizier said he
would make enquiries regarding the departure of the caravan; and as
we desired to follow the route that would lead us to the frontiers of
Persia, he would afford us his assistance as far as lay in his power.
The caravan only awaited his commands to set out on its journey.

~Farewell visit to the Vizier.~

On the 21st of July, we made our farewell visit to the Vizier of
Bokhara; and our audience of leave places the character of this good
man even in a more favourable light than all his previous kindness.
The Koosh Begee is a man of sixty, his eyes sparkle, though his beard
is silvered by age; his countenance beams with intelligence, but it
is marked with cunning, which is said to be the most striking feature
in his character. He showed much curiosity regarding our language;
and made me write the English numbers from one to a thousand in the
Persian character, as well as the common words which expressed the
necessaries of life. He spent about an hour in this lesson, and
regretted that he had no better opportunity of acquiring our language:
he then made me write his name in English, and, handing it over to
Doctor Gerard, requested him to read it. He recurred to the subject
of medicine, and was greatly pleased with the lever of an instrument
for drawing teeth, which was explained to him. He fixed it on the wood
of the door, and wrenched out some pieces of it. He then begged that
we would return to Bokhara as “trading ambassadors,” to establish a
better understanding and a more extended commerce with the country.
He now summoned the Cafila-bashee of the caravan, and a chief of the
Toorkmuns, who was to accompany it as a safeguard against his tribe.
He wrote down their names, families, habitations, and, looking to
them, said, “I consign these Europeans to you. If any accident befall
them, your wives and families are in my power, and I will root them
from the face of the earth. Never return to Bokhara, but with a letter
containing an assurance, under their seal, that you have served them
well.” Turning to us, he continued, “You must not produce the ‘firman’
of the king, which I now give you, till you find it necessary. Travel
without show, and make no acquaintances; for you are to pass through
a dangerous country. When you finish your journey, pray for me, as I
am an old man, and your well-wisher.” He then gave each of us a dress,
which, though far from valuable, was enhanced by the remark, “Do not go
away empty-handed: take this, but conceal it.” I thanked the minister,
with every sincerity, in the name of my companion and myself. He rose,
and, holding up his hands, gave us the “fatha;” and we left the house
of the Koosh Begee. I had not reached home till I was again sent for,
and found the Vizier sitting with five or six well-dressed people,
who had been evidently talking about us. “Sikunder (as I was always
addressed), said the Koosh Begee, I have sent for you to ask if any
one has molested you in this city, or taken money from you in my name,
and if you leave us contented.” I replied, that we had been treated as
honoured guests; that our baggage had not even been opened, nor our
property taxed, and that I should ever remember, with the deepest sense
of gratitude, the many kindnesses that had been shown to us in the holy
Bokhara. The reply closed all our communications with the Vizier; and
the detail will speak for itself. I quitted this worthy man with a full
heart and with sincere wishes, which I still feel, for the prosperity
of this country. I now examined the firman which the Vizier gave us; it
was laconic, but still most valuable, and it set forth our introduction
to his Majesty, which we had not the good fortune to enjoy. It was in
Persian, and may be thus translated:--

“At this time, by the will of God, two persons, Firingees, take their
departure for their own country. It is proper that the people at the
ferries, as well as the governors of towns and districts throughout the
kingdom, should offer no hinderance to them, as they set out for their
country after having seen the king, and with his permission.” Then
follows the seal of Nussier Oollah, Ameer of Bokhara.

~Departure.~

In the afternoon our camels were laden, and ready to take their
departure. The last person we saw in our house was the landlord, who
came running in the bustle of preparation to bid us farewell. He
brought me a handsome and highly wrought scull-cap as a present: nor
did I consider it necessary to tell him that a few months more would
change my costume, and render his present useless. I gave him a pair of
scissors in return; and we parted with the greatest demonstrations of
friendship. The camels preceded us; and we ourselves, accompanied by an
Uzbek acquaintance, took our last walk through the streets of Bokhara.
We were not to be distinguished from the natives of the country,
for we had adopted their dress and habits, and trimmed our visages
according to their prejudices. I pushed smartly along, and at all times
evinced as little curiosity as the command I had over my countenance
would admit of. We excited but little notice; though a Jew, to whom our
costume most assimilated, would now and then ask when we arrived. I
cannot say that I felt much regret at clearing the gates of the city,
since we should now be more free from suspicion, and able both to ride
and write. We had, indeed, managed to use the pen at night with leaden
eyes; but, even then, we did it with fear. We joined the caravan about
half a mile beyond the city gate, where we bivouacked for the night in
a field.

FOOTNOTE:

[27] Gibbon.




CHAP. XI.

DETENTION IN THE KINGDOM OF BOKHARA.


~Detention of the caravan.~

Three short marches brought us to the home of the Cafila-bashee of
our caravan; a small village of twenty houses, called Meerabad, and
forty miles from Bokhara, in the district of Karakool. What was our
disappointment to discover, on the eve of prosecuting our journey, that
the whole of the merchants declined to advance, and had taken alarm
at the proceedings of the Khan of Khiva. That personage, in examining
the bales of a caravan from Persia, discovered some earth from the
holy Kerbela, which had been packed up with the goods, according to
custom, as a spell on their safe transit. But the precaution, so much
at variance with orthodox Mahommedanism, had a very contrary effect.
The greater portion of the goods were plundered; and, as many of our
merchants were Persians, at least Shiahs, they resolved to run no
risks, and wait either for the withdrawal of the army, or an assurance
of protection to their property, under the seal of the Khan. The last
alternative seemed the most probable means of terminating our anxiety,
and it was discussed in full assemblage.

~Assemblage of merchants.~

The whole of the merchants formed a congress at the hut in which we
were living; for the Vizier had kindly made mention of us to them. It
was a highly amusing sight to see these gentlemen, with whip in hand
and booted, discussing the important topic. After some pressing and
refusing, one individual was singled out as the scribe of a letter to
the officer of the Khan of Khiva, and took his seat in the middle of
the assembly. He mended his pen, promised to write in a large hand,
and begged that but one of the many would dictate. It took about half
an hour to decide the style of address, which was even referred to
me; but I told the party that I had no such knowledge, since, in our
language, we addressed the highest authorities by a brief title and
their name. It was at last decided that the document should be headed
as a petition; and, with many disputes, the following was produced:--

“The petition of the merchants to the Yooz Bashee of Merve. We salute
you with peace! It has been made known to us that the caravan, which
lately passed on its route to Bokhara, has not only been taken, as
heretofore, but a duty of 4-1/4 tillas has been levied on each camel,
and the loads of the merchants have been opened in the highway, and
some of them destroyed. On hearing this, two caravans, _en route_ to
Meshid, have halted from fear, and we now despatch this paper by a
Toorkmun to inform you. You will render us a service by giving him a
note telling what duties you will levy on us; and if his Highness the
Khan of Orgunje (Khan Huzrut) has ordered such things, and will offer
hinderance to our passing, after paying such duties as he had been
pleased heretofore to accept. When your answer reaches us, we will
advance and act accordingly. We, a body of merchants, salute you!”

It will be seen that, in matters of importance, the Asiatics can come
to the point, and divest themselves of their usual rhodomontade.
When the production was read aloud, there was a general shout of
“Barikilla!” (bravo!) and five or six Toorkmuns, who had taken their
seats near the door, were then consulted regarding its conveyance. One
of them agreed to bring an answer on the eighth day; the distance of
the place being 60 fursukhs (240 miles). He was to have three tillas
for his trouble. When this second matter was settled, the whole party,
holding up their hands, pronounced the blessing, and stroked down their
beards. The affairs of nations could not have engaged an assembly more
earnestly than this occupied the present party. Such grave faces, such
surmises, such whiffing of tobacco, such disputes about the words,
such varied opinions about the matter: one advocating a measured tone;
another a supplicatory one; and a third for a detail of the _outs
and ins_ of the whole matter. An intelligent man, a Moollah, rather
far advanced in life, had more sense than the whole body, and the
party at last had the good sense to adopt most of his views. Will it
be believed, after all this serio-comic scene, these Rothschilds and
Barings would not consent to reward the Toorkmun for conveying the
letter: they would rather wait for a month than diminish their profits;
and it ended in my paying the money. It appeared to me a matter of
surprise that any answer should draw them to encounter people whom they
unanimously considered tyrannical and barbarous. After the messenger
had been despatched, the whole of the principal merchants of the
caravan returned to Bokhara, and we were left in an obscure village of
Tartary, to consider whether we should continue in our present abode,
or return to the capital. We resolved to pursue the first course, and
made up our minds to our unlucky detention.

~Country between Bokhara and the Oxus.~

In our journey from Bokhara, we had had some opportunities of adding
to our knowledge of the country. Four or five miles from the city,
we entered on a tract which was at once the extreme of richness and
desolation. To the right, the land was irrigated by the aqueducts of
the Kohik; and to our left, the dust and sand blew over a region of
dreary solitude. After travelling for a distance of twenty miles, in
a W.S.W. direction, we found ourselves on the banks of the river of
Samarcand, which the poets have styled “zarafshan,” or gold-scattering;
but we must attribute its name to the incomparable blessings bestowed
upon its banks, rather than the precious ores which it deposits. This
river did not exceed the breadth of fifty yards, and was not fordable.
It had much the appearance of a canal; for, a little lower down, its
waters are hemmed in by a dam, and distributed with care among the
neighbouring fields. The stripe of cultivated land on either bank
did not exceed a mile in breadth, and was often less; for the desert
pressed closely in upon the river. The number of inhabited places was
yet great, and each different settlement was surrounded by a wall of
sun-dried brick, as in Cabool; but the houses were neither so neat nor
so strong as in that country. At this season (July), every cultivated
spot groaned under the gigantic melons of Bokhara; many of which were
also being transported in caravans of camels to the city. The soil
of the country was varied, but, in the neighbourhood of the river,
hard and gravelly. I observed that all the pebbles were sharp and
angular, and differed much from those which have been subjected to
the influence of water. The direct course which we were pursuing to
the Oxus led us away from the Kohik; but, after crossing a belt of
sand-hills, about three miles wide, we again descended upon it. Its
bed was entirely dry; since the dam of Karakool, which we had passed,
prevents the egress of its scanty waters at this season. We found that
this river, instead of flowing into the Oxus, forms a rather extensive
lake, called “Dengiz[28]” by the Uzbeks, and close to which we were
now encamped. The lower parts of the river are badly supplied with
water, and it is only in certain seasons that it flows in the district
of Karakool. We were now living among the Toorkmuns, who occupy the
country between the Oxus and Bokhara. They only differ from the great
family to which they belong in residing in permanent houses, and being
peaceable subjects of the King of Bokhara. About forty different
“robats,” or clusters of their habitations, lay in sight of ours; and
we passed nearly a month in their neighbourhood and society without
receiving insult or injury, or aught, I believe, but their good wishes.
In our unprotected state, this was highly creditable to the natives of
Toorkistan.

~Intercourse with the Toorkmuns.~

In Bokhara, ample scope had been afforded to observe the manners and
customs of the citizen; in the country, we had now like opportunities
of remarking the habits of the peasantry. To these we were made known
through the means of the Toorkmun chief, to whom we had been introduced
at Bokhara. He and the Cafila-bashee used to appear twice or thrice
during the day, bringing with them any new acquaintance they might have
fallen in with at the neighbouring markets; and we sat down and enjoyed
our tea together at all hours. We thus became acquainted with many
of the peculiarities of the Toorkmun tribes; and, latterly, I really
began to feel an interest in the affairs and prospects of many of the
individuals with whom I had been thus associated. The names of tribes
and places, which had at one time appeared as far beyond my means of
enquiry, were now within its compass. The Toorkmun chief, who was our
master of ceremonies on these occasions, was himself a character: he
was accompanying the caravan, to instruct his brethren by the way, and
prevent our being plundered; but we soon found that he himself had no
definite ideas of _meum_ and _tuum_; since he had already appropriated
to himself three gold tillas, which he had asked of me as part of
the hire due to the Cafila-bashee, who was also a Toorkmun. Ernuzzar
(for that was the name of our friend) was, however, both an useful
and amusing companion. He was a tall bony man, about fifty, with a
manly countenance, improved by a handsome beard, that was whitening by
years. In early life, he had followed the customs of his tribe, and
proceeded on “allaman” (plundering) excursions to the countries of the
Huzara and Kuzzil-bash; and some fearful wounds on his head showed the
dangerous nature of that service. Ernuzzer had now relinquished the
occupations of his youth and the propensities of his race. But though
he had transferred his family to Merve, as civilized and reformed
Toorkmuns, his aspect and his speech were still those of a warrior.
He himself had for years escorted caravans to Persia and the Caspian;
and, under such a conductor, we had many opportunities of observing
the interesting people of which he was a member. The Cafila-bashee was
a less sociable person, and had, besides, much business; but we could
not help contrasting his indifference towards us with the kind interest
of our old friend Hyat. Notwithstanding the injunctions of the Vizier
of Bokhara, the Cafila-bashee left us in our secluded residence, and
proceeded with his camels for a supply of salt to the banks of the
Oxus: nor had we a single individual except the idle Toorkmun chief who
cared about us.

~A Toorkmun acquaintance.~

One of the most remarkable of our Toorkmun visitors was a man of mature
age and blunt address. His name was Soobhan Verdi Ghilich; which, being
interpreted, means “_the sword given by God_;” and his complexion was
as ruddy as that of a Bacchanal, though he declared that he had never
indulged in the forbidden juice of the grape. He only spoke Toorkee;
and my limited knowledge of that language required an interpreter: but,
after a few visits, we _almost_ understood each other, and no visitor
was more welcome than Verdi, who described, in animated strains, his
attacks on the Kuzzil-bash. “We have a proverb,” said he, “that a
Toorkmun on horseback knows neither father nor mother;” and, from a
Toorkee couplet, which he quoted with energy, we gather the feelings of
his race:--

  “The Kuzzil-bashes have ten towers; in each tower there is _only_
        a Georgian slave:
  What power have the Kuzzil-bashes? Let us attack them!”

Verdi was of the tribe of Salore, the noblest of the Toorkmuns; and he
used to declare that his race had founded the empire of the Osmanlis
in Constantinople. There is nothing improbable in the assertion; and
the traditions and belief of a people are always worthy of record.
The Toorkmun shook with delight as I made him detail the mode of
capturing the Kuzzil-bash, and sighed that his age now prevented him
from making war on such infidels. His advancing years had, in a small
degree, tempered his prejudices; for he added that, if such things
were contrary to the laws of God and the Koran, he did not doubt that
the prescribed modicum of fasting and prayer would expiate his sins.
Verdi now possessed some flocks of sheep and camels; and, since his
years did not permit of his continuing his forays, he had despatched
his sons on that service. He would tell me that his camels and his
sheep were worth so many slaves, and that he had purchased this horse
for three men and a boy, and that one for two girls: for such is the
mode of valuing their property. I laughed as the robber detailed the
price of his animals, and requested he would tell me my own worth, if
I should become a Toorkmun captive: but we were too good people to
become slaves, he said; and I did not learn his appreciation of us.
“But,” said I to him, “you do not surely sell a Syud, one of the sacred
descendants of your holy Prophet (on whom be peace!), if he falls among
the list of captives?”--“What,” replied he, “is the holy Koran itself
not sold? and why should not I dispose of an infidel Syud, who brings
its truth into contempt by his heresy?” These are desperate men; and it
is a fortunate circumstance that they are divided among one another,
or greater might be the evils which they inflict on their fellow-men.
This great family of the human race roams from the shores of the
Caspian to Balkh; changing their place of abode as their inclination
prompts them.

~Ersaree Toorkmuns.~

The tribe we were now living with is known by the name of Ersaree;
and for the first time, in a Mahommedan country, we saw the ladies
unveiled: but this is a prevalent custom throughout the Toorkmun
tribes. In no part of the world have I seen a more rude and healthy
race of damsels in form or feature, though they are the countrywomen of
the delicate Roxana, the bewitching queen of Alexander. Our Toorkmun
chief, Ernuzzur, to dissipate his _ennui_, fell in love with one of
these beauties, and applied to me for a magical spell, which he did
not doubt I could give him, to secure the girl’s affections. I laughed
at the old man’s love and simplicity. These ladies wore turbans;
a becoming dress, the magnitude of which is so increased by their
neighbours south of the Oxus, that I must reserve my remarks till
I enter on their country. The Ersarees have most of the customs of
the Toorkmuns, though their vicinity to Bokhara contributes to their
partial civilisation. In our caravan we had five or six Toorkmuns from
the south of the Oxus; and if these children of the desert practise the
virtues of hospitality at home, they do not forget that it is their
due abroad; and the Ersarees had, indeed, reason to complain of the
detention of our caravan. Every morning, some one of the party took
his sword to the house of a Toorkmun; which passes among these people
for the well-known signal that the master must kill a sheep, and that
the strangers will assist him to eat it. It is impossible to refuse
or evade the notice, and the feast takes place at night. We were not
invited to these parties, which were purely Toorkmun; but they would
frequently send to us some of the cakes of the entertainment. We had
many opportunities to mark the fair treatment which was given to us by
these people. They knew that we were Europeans and Christians, and,
in speaking of us, they would yet use the term “eshan;” which is the
respectful address given to khwajus and holy characters. A Persian,
who visits Toorkistan, must join his hands when he prays, and give in
to a few other customs, some of which are not very cleanly; and for
these practices he has toleration and the protection of the state. A
Christian has only to speak of Mahommedanism with respect, and avoid
discussions, to secure similar treatment. The Persian, by his creed, is
enjoined to follow up such conduct. “If there be seventy Shiahs and one
Soonee,” says their law, “the whole party are to veil themselves on
account of that individual.” We found ourselves constrained by no such
ordinances, but gladly conformed to the customs of the people; since
the prejudices of a nation are always entitled to respect.

~Slavery in Toorkistan.~

Though the village in which we were now residing could not boast of
more than twenty houses, there were yet eight Persian slaves; and these
unfortunate men appear to be distributed in like proportion throughout
the country. They are employed as cultivators, and were at this time
engaged all day in gathering the crop, though the thermometer was 96°
within doors. Three or four of them were in the habit of visiting
us, and I took letters from them for their friends in Persia, which
were afterwards delivered. Many slaves save a sufficiency to redeem
themselves: for the Persian is a sharper being than an Uzbek, and does
not fail to profit by his opportunities. At Meerabad, two or three
slaves had gathered sums that would liberate them; but though they
fully intended to avail themselves of an opportunity to return to
Persia, I never heard these people, in my different communications with
them, complain of the treatment which they experienced in Toorkistan.
It is true, that some of their masters object to their saying their
prayers and observing the holidays prescribed by the Koran, since
such sanctity would deprive them of a portion of their labour; but
they are never beaten, and are clothed and fed as if they belonged
to the family, and often treated with great kindness. The practice
of enslaving the Persians is said to have been unknown before the
invasion of the Uzbeks; and some even say that it has not continued
for an hundred years. A few Bokhara priests visited Persia, and heard
the three first caliphs publicly reviled in that country; on their
return, the synod gave their “futwa,” or command for licensing the
sale of all such infidels. Sir John Chardin even tells us that, when a
Persian shoots an arrow, he frequently exclaims, “May this go to Omar’s
heart.” I myself have heard many similar expressions; and, since the
report of the Bokhara priests is true, the Persians have brought their
present calamities upon themselves. It is said that one of the Persian
princes, in a late communication with the Khan of Orgunje, sent him the
four books which Mahommedans hold sacred, the Old and New Testament,
the Psalms of David, and the Koran, begging him to point out in which
of these holy books the laws of slavery, as practised against the
Persians, were to be found. The Khan solved the difficulty by replying,
that it was a custom from which he had no intention of departing;
and, as the Persians do not possess power to suppress it, it is likely
to continue to the detriment and disgrace of their country. It has
been observed, that Mahommedan slavery differs widely from that of the
negroes, nor is the remark untrue; but the capture of the inhabitants
of Persia, and their forcible exile among strangers, where neither
their creed or prejudices are respected, is as odious a violation of
human rights and liberties as the African slave-trade.

~Fellow-travellers. Music.~

If the customs and manners of the people among whom we were residing
afforded an interesting subject of observation, there were also a
few individuals belonging to the caravan who deserve mention, and
who, like ourselves, had remained in preference to returning to
Bokhara. These people were natives of Merve in the desert, or, rather,
descended from the colony of that people, who were forcibly marched to
Bokhara by Shah Moorad, about forty years ago, and now form the most
industrious portion of the population. They were not men of condition,
and amused themselves in a manner purely Oriental, passing most of
their leisure hours in telling stories and imitating the state and
circumstance of the King of Bokhara. One enacted the part of royalty;
another petitioned; a third punished; and they passed one whole day
in this manner with an uninterrupted flow of mirth. Boys would have
quarrelled before evening; but when that time arrived, these people
assembled outside to hear a guitar and some Toorkee songs. The style
of performance differed from what I have seen in any country; the
singer places himself close in front of the musician, so that their
knees touch, and the sound, as it were, is conveyed to him by a living
conductor, when he sends forth his notes. The Toorkee is a warlike
language, and harmoniously sonorous. The bard, I was told, was singing
of love, the theme of every clime.

~Our own party.~

The condition of our own little party, perhaps, afforded as much
ground for curiosity and reflection as the strange people among whom
we were living. At dusk in the evening we would draw forth our mats
and spread them out, and huddle together, master, and servant, to
cook, and eat within the limited circle. In a remote country, and
in an obscure village of Tartary, we slept in the open air, lived
without an escort, and passed weeks without molestation. Before one
has encountered such scenes, the vague and indefinite ideas formed
of them give rise to many strange thoughts; but when among them they
appeared as nothing. In every place we visited we had been in the
power of the people, and one cross-brained fool, of which every country
has many, might have destroyed at once all our best laid plans and
schemes. We mixed with the people, and our continued collision placed
us in constant danger: but yet we had happily escaped it all. A chain
of circumstances, fortuitous, indeed, and for which we could not but
feel sensibly grateful, with the tranquil state of the countries
through which we passed, had been the great cause of our good fortune;
for confidence and prudence, though they be the foremost requisites
of a traveller, avail not in a country that is torn by factions and
rebellion. Experience, also, proved, that some of the plans which had
been adopted for the journey were to be regretted, since it was much
less difficult to personate the character of an Asiatic than I had
ever believed. The people we had seen were not of an inquiring turn;
but, if satisfied that such a plan were feasible, I was also convinced
that it would have afforded a far less share of enjoyment. We had run
few risks from the limited nature of our baggage, though our cooking
pots, few as they were, made me sometimes deplore the propensities of
our country. We were, indeed, living as Asiatics, and had many a hearty
dinner from the “kabobs” of the bazar; but my faithful Hindoostanee,
once my head servant, but now my cook and factotum, used, I suppose, to
remember the more palatable dinners which he had seen me eat, and get
things from the bazar which might betray us. We repeatedly prohibited
these luxuries: but even in Bokhara we have had a breakfast of fish,
eggs, coffee, preserves, and fruit, though it must not be believed that
we always fared so sumptuously. Our party had considerably diminished
since I last described it on the Indus; one of the Indians had retraced
his steps from Cabool, and the chilling blasts of Hindoo Koosh had
frightened the doctor’s servant, who was a native of Cashmere.
Otherwise we had to bear the most ample testimony to the patience and
perseverance of those we had chosen. Of these the most remarkable was
Mohun Lall, the Hindoo lad from Delhi, who exhibited a buoyancy of
spirit and interest in the undertaking most rare in an Indian. At my
request he kept a minute journal of events; and I venture to believe,
if hereafter published, that it will arrest and deserve attention. On
his route to Bokhara his tale had run, that he was proceeding to his
friends in that country, and, as we had passed that city, he was now
joining his relatives at Herat! The native surveyor, poor Mahommed
Ali, whose loss I have since had to deplore, generally travelled as a
pilgrim proceeding to Mecca, holding little or no open communications
with us. In our retired stay at Meerabad, and under the azure and
serene sky of night, it was impossible to suppress many a reflection,
heightened, I believe, by the pleasing nature of the climate and the
success which was attending our endeavours.

~Ruins of Bykund.~

In the neighbourhood we did not fail to extend our inquiries for
antiquities, and were fortunate enough to fall upon the ruins
of Bykund; which I find to be one of the most ancient cities of
Toorkistan. It lies about twenty miles from Bokhara, and appears to
have been once watered by an extensive aqueduct, of which the remains
may now be traced. In a manuscript history of the country, called
Nursukhee[29], which I purchased at Bokhara, it is described as a
city which is older than that capital, and to have been formed of a
thousand “robats,” or clusters of villages. It is also said to have
had many merchants, who traded to China and on the ocean; though the
word which is used, “_durya_,” may also mean the Oxus. In after-times,
or about the 240th year of the Hejira, it is said that, when a native
of Bokhara went to Bagdad, he explained himself by saying that he was
an inhabitant of Bykund. The history goes on to describe it as a most
substantial city, which suffered much from the infidels of the northern
countries, who invaded it in the cold season. At length, Arslan Khan
built a palace here, and improved its aqueducts; and, during this, a
circumstance occurred that bears a resemblance to Hannibal’s passage
of the Alps. Bykund, it appears, was built on a hillock, which was so
hard as to resist the implements of the artificers. They, therefore,
moistened it with vinegar and butter, and in the end it yielded to
_their_ perseverance, since they dug a whole fursukh through it; which
is a distance of about three and a half English miles. The modern town
of Bykund is deserted, and the walls of some of its buildings are the
only remnants of its former greatness. Since every thing before the
Hejira is fable with the Mahommedans, we must look to other works and
languages for a history of Bykund, the seat of Afrasiab and the ancient
kings of Toorkistan. I failed in procuring any of its relics; nor could
I search with safety.

~Alexander’s marches.~

We, perhaps, have not come to any satisfactory conclusion regarding
the ruins of Bykund, and we may not be more successful in elucidating
some of the passages of the historians of Alexander; but there are
a few facts regarding the river of Bokhara, or the Kohik, which
deserve notice. It is always mentioned by the Greeks under the name
of Polytimetus, and is thus described by Arrian:--“Though it carries
a full stream, it sinks from the sight, and hides its stream in the
sand.” Curtius tells us, on the other hand, that “it was received into
a cavern, the subterraneous torrent rushing on with a noise indicating
its course.” The termination of this river, as given in our maps, is
not in accordance with fact, since it is represented as falling into
the Oxus; while it really deposits its waters in a lake, as has been
before observed.[30] In a great portion of the year the supply is too
scanty to force the passage, and it loses itself in sands. I venture,
therefore, to observe, that we here verify the text of Arrian, who
states it to be _lost in the sands_; while, on the other hand, we have
no contradiction to Curtius, who leads its waters _into a cavern_ or
lake,--the modern “Dengiz,” which is about twenty-five miles long. The
village in which we were residing stood therefore on classical ground,
since we are informed that Alexander, after his detachment had been cut
up by Spitamanes, followed him to where the Polytimetus loses itself in
the sands of the desert, the scene of that disaster. It required every
classical association to dispel the weariness of our protracted stay
in this small hamlet. Another passage in Curtius, and of a striking
nature, deserves a more particular mention, since I have met with one
of similar import in a Persian manuscript, descriptive of Bokhara,
which I procured in the country. When Alexander had marched into the
district of Bazaria, which is supposed to be the modern Bokhara, or
to lie in that direction, the following sentence occurs:--“Of the
barbarous splendour prevailing in these parts, there is no stronger
mark than the extensive forests, in which are shut up untamed beasts of
the grandest kind. A spacious wood, in which numerous unfailing springs
give cheerfulness to the scenery, is selected, encompassed with a wall,
and interspersed with towers for the reception of the hunters. In one
park, it was said, that the game had remained undisturbed during four
generations. Alexander, entering it with his whole army, commanded that
the beasts throughout it should be roused from their lairs.”--B. 8. C.
i. This is the excursion in which Alexander encountered the lion: but
the king of the forest does not now inhabit Transoxiana. The Persian
paragraph, to which I have alluded, runs thus:--

“This is the account of Shumsabad, which was here built by King
Shumsoodeen. He purchased a tract of country half a fursung in extent,
and laid it out in gardens, orchards, and houses of surpassing
splendour; and he dug canals and aqueducts, and expended a great sum
of money; and he called the place Shumsabad. In addition to this he
constructed a preserve for animals, and bounded it by walls which were
a mile in extent: he brought pigeons and birds of every description,
as well as all the domestic animals, and placed them in this preserve;
and he likewise introduced the wild beasts of the field,--the wolf, the
fox, the hog, the deer, the neelghaee, &c. &c.: and those which were
tame he separated from those that were wild; and the latter he enclosed
by higher walls, that they might not escape. When King Shumsoodeen
died, his brother, whose name was Khizr Khan, succeeded him; and he
added to the buildings of Shumsabad, and increased the number of
the animals in the preserve which his brother had constructed.” The
work from which this extract is taken presents us with some curious
information regarding the early condition of the country about Bokhara:
it expressly denominates it the Valley of the Sogd, and as having
been at one time a hunting thicket. In the amusements of Shumsoodeen,
long after the age of the Greeks, we still discover a relish for the
“barbarous splendour” which called for the notice of the historians of
Alexander.

~Reply from the khan of Orgunje.~

~Uzbek customs.~

About midnight, on the 10th of August, when we had almost despaired
of the return of our messenger to the Orgunje camp, we were roused
from sleep by the shout of “Ullaho Acbar” from five or six Toorkmuns.
They accompanied their countryman with the joyful information, that
the chief of Orgunje would not offer any obstacles to the advance of
our caravan. A dirty scrap of paper from the Yooz-bashee contained the
information, the authenticity of which I had no desire to question.
The solemn shout which awoke us in the dead of night might have at one
time excited our alarm; but we now knew that it was nothing more than
the blessing, which all Uzbeks and Toorkmuns invariably give to any one
they approach. In other Mahommedan countries this is confined to the
ceremonies on the death of a relative; but in Toorkistan religion is
mingled with every affair of life. If a person visits you, he begins
with the “fatha,” or the opening verse of the Koran, happily abridged
to an “ullaho!” and a stroke of the beard; if you are to travel, all
your friends come and give you the “fatha;” if you take an oath, all
the party present say the “fatha;” if you meet an acquaintance, you
say the “fatha;” and such good people never, of course, finish a
meal without it. One would really believe the Uzbeks to be the most
religious people on the face of the earth, uttering as they do the
sacred texts of their faith on the most trivial occasions. We seated
the Toorkmun and his friends, and heard the news of the Orgunje army,
and the prospect of our safe passage among them. We refreshed the
messenger with tea and a hookah, which I called for with persevering
attention, since no person in Toorkistan must ever exceed a single
whiff of the same pipe, which is immediately handed to his neighbour
and circulated through the assembly. We settled in our small congress
that the Toorkmun had better proceed to Bokhara, and convey the tidings
to the merchants of the caravan. He gave us a frightful account of the
desert south of the Oxus, and the great difficulties of finding the
road, which was now hidden by clouds of sand that were disturbed by the
wind. I need not mention his adventures, since we ourselves were about
to enter on that inhospitable region. We, however, took his advice, and
hired two extra camels, which were to be the bearers of six skins of
water, the supply which was deemed necessary to store before we took
leave of the Oxus.

~Preparations for departure.~

~Receive letters from India.~

~Reflections.~

Our stay near Karakool had now been prolonged to the middle of August,
and were I not more anxious to enter on other matters, I might here
give some account of this region of lamb skins, supplying, as it
does, the whole of Tartary, China, Persia, and Turkey. The caravan
soon collected once more at our quarters; and on the morning of the
16th of August, there appeared about eighty camels to prosecute their
journey to the Oxus, all of them laden with the precious skins of the
little district of Karakool, where we had passed nearly a month, among
Toorkmuns and shepherds, who talked of nothing but fleeces and markets.
Among the arrivals from Bokhara, we were agreeably surprised and
delighted to find a small packet to my address, the contents of which
consisted of three newspapers and a most kind letter from my friend
M. Allard, at Lahore. The packet had been three months in coming, and
afforded us indescribable pleasure, after our long ignorance of what
was passing in the world. We had not seen a newspaper since crossing
the Indus in the middle of March, and were now indebted to a foreigner
for those which we had received. In one of the papers it was curious
enough to observe a long paragraph regarding the unfortunate Mr.
Moorcroft, who preceded us in these countries. We learned from it, that
the world were deeply interested in the lands where we now sojourned,
and that the Geographical Society of London had resolved on rescuing
the papers of the traveller from oblivion that portion of which they
had already published under the superintendence of a high name.[31]
With these circumstances before us, and even in the absence of any
communications from our own countrymen, we had a pleasing reflection
that we should not be forgotten in our wanderings. It was impossible,
however, to rid ourselves of all remembrance of the fate of the
unfortunate traveller on whose footsteps we had so long trod, placed as
it was again in more vivid colours before us, and from a quarter that
we least of all expected.


END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.


  LONDON:
  Printed by A. SPOTTISWOODE,
  New-Street-Square.

FOOTNOTES:

[28] The Turkish word for the sea.

[29] I have given this work to the Oriental Translation Committee of
London.

[30] I now find that it is correctly given in the Russian maps.

[31] The Hon. M. Elphinstone.




Transcriber's Note


The following apparent errors have been corrected:

p. xvii "Rivers. Altars" changed to "Rivers.--Altars"

p. 5 (sidenote) "Sutleg" changed to "Sutlege."

p. 22 "“The world possesses" changed to "The world possesses"

p. 37 "traîte" changed to "traite"

p. 56 "Jelalpoor" changed to "Julalpoor"

p. 113 (sidenote) "Caboo" changed to "Cabool"

p. 121 "had heen" changed to "had been"

p. 122 "Trogdolites" changed to "Troglodites"

p. 123 "lofy" changed to "lofty"

p. 127 "construced" changed to "constructed"

p. 140 "Koran?" changed to "Koran?”"

p. 174 "remaining. It" changed to "remaining."

p. 175 "Ghuzn" changed to "Ghuzni"

p. 193 "Alexanander’s" changed to "Alexander’s"

p. 200 "Aliakoom" changed to "Alaikoom"

p. 254 "Khwajn returned" changed to "Khwaju returned"

p. 283 "thecirc umstance" changed to "the circumstance"

p. 290 "said “that" changed to "said that"

p. 328 "gave us it was" changed to "gave us; it was"

p. 330 "hree" changed to "Three"

p. 340 "civilisation," changed to "civilisation."

p. 348 "used “_durya_,”" changed to "used, “_durya_,”"


Inconsistent or archaic language has otherwise been kept as printed.